Behind the Spotlight

by EllenX85

Summary:

Before they became Idols, the Saja Boys were demons. What happened in Gwi-ma's realm to bring them together? What really happened with Huntr/x? What happens next?

Notes:

This fic has multiple chapters and explores the Saja Boys beginnings. It's my first attempt at fanfic, hope you enjoy.

Chapter 1: The Vain Servant

Chapter 1

The Vain Servant

(Abby ends up in hell)

(skip to the next chapter if you want the juicy bits)

 

The air around Abby vibrated with a thousand screams of victory and adoration. He sat atop his horse and basked in it. Raising his sword in the air he joined in the cheering, a perfect specimen of a warrior, his biceps flexing imperceptibly for the crowd. For the last 7 years this was his life, a strong leader in the king's army, his courage and sculpted physique always earned him the loudest cheers. But then a new sound joined in, a low hum, not from the crowd but from beneath him.

 

The sunlight that reflected off the soldiers armor seemed to flicker and cast long, distorted shadows that writhed like hungry snakes. The cheers and shouts of the crowd turned into a chilling whisper. Abby had heard that voice before, a long time ago. Panic cut through his thoughts and he tried to move, to run, to get away, but his muscles betrayed him, suddenly useless.

 

From the shadows a form began to coalesce below him. At first it was indistinct but when it sharpened and the horrifying visage of Gwi-ma stared back at him. The horse bucked, spooked by this display and threw Abby off. He hit the ground hard, his body working against him and not softening the landing. For a moment he blacked out but the ancient voice of Gwi-ma ringing in his head brought him back to awareness. “Your debt is due.”

 

Abby wanted to scream but no sound escaped his throat. The ground itself seemed to melt beneath him, the dirt transforming into a viscous substance with a life of its own. It coiled around his ankles and then his waist, not merely pulling him down, but absorbing him, stripping away parts of soul. The last image burned into his mind was not the victorious army cheering for him but the triumphant grin of Gwi-ma claiming his newest asset.

 

“Rise.. my warrior.” Gwi-ma's command brought Abby back to his senses. Expecting pain and fire to greet him he was surprised to feel... nothing? Abby started to rise but an oppressive presence kept him on his knees. “You have served your king well Abby, now it is time to serve me.” the same commanding voice spoke, but this time it was aloud and not just in his head. “Please me and you will be rewarded, fail me and you will lose EVERYTHING!” the shouted last word rang and echoed over and over. Abby tried to turn, to look around but he couldn't. Something or someone was pinning him where he knelt so he did the only thing he could: answer: “Yes Gwi-ma.”.

 

Fire swirled around Abby, making him uncomfortably hot. “You will address me as Master. That is what I am and will be for the rest of your pathetic life. Do you understand?”.

 

He would not, could not call this monstrous thing, or anyone for that matter, master. With or without his “gifts” he has who he was and would never bow down to anyone so completely. Seconds ticked by and Abby gritted his teeth against the pain as the fire surrounding him drew in closer and closer. Smoke began to rise from his clothing and he could feel his skin begin to blister but still he did not answer.

 

The swirling flames lifted Abby from his knees and turned him around to face the mass of demons gathered at the base of Gwi-ma's throne. In a sinister whisper that seemed to come directly from behind Abby, Gwi-ma spoke: “Look around Abby. This is what remains of those who defy me. Forgotten ambitions, echoes of who they once were, nothing but scattered thoughts in a hideous body. You will be no different. Speak the words Abby.”

 

The fire engulfing him was too hot, Gwi-ma's presence was filling him with fear but he still refused to call him master. Instead he focused on controlling his traitorous muscles, tried to struggle, to get away from the pain. Gwi-ma's laugh was deafening and his voice malicious: “Go ahead, struggle. You'll only exhaust yourself. Your strength, your desires, your ambitions, they mean nothing here. They are phantoms, just like the freedom you still think you have. You are MINE! And you will serve, or you will simply... cease.”

 

A powerful shove freed Abby from the flames but it flung him down from the throne, landing him against the hard packed dirt and causing him to skid along until his momentum was halted by a towering jagged shard of rock. His entire body hurt, he could never remember being in so much pain, even when on the battlefield. Unable to move, he lay at the bottom of the pillar of stone and gazed up at the red sky, counting the sickly green flashes of light.

 

Chapter 2: Keeping him in check

Summary:

Abby gives Jinu a taste of desire and he comes back for more.

Notes:

There are 2 scenes in this chapter. Hope you enjoy!

Chapter 2

Keeping him in check

(Abby and Jinu)

 

It's hard to keep track of time when stuck in hell. It's easier to do it in the mortal realm. Abby leaned casually against the stone wall encircling the town whose name he couldn't recall. His muscles flexed under the leather armor he was wearing by their own volition, reminding him it was time to return to the underworld soon. Abby sighed and focused on his patterns, bracing for the inevitable pain caused by reentering Gwi-ma's realm.

 

As expected, he landed hard on his back upon the stone throne. No matter how pleased Gwi-ma was with him, he always made it hurt badly.

Gwi-ma: “Rise my warrior.”

An invisible force tugged at Abby, lifting him and placing him on his feet.

Gwi-ma: “Is it done?”

Abby: “Yes. Everything has gone according to plan. The fighting will begin soon and all the souls will be destined for the underworld.” Abby bowed slightly as he spoke, placing his right hand over his heart. “A perfect servant” he thought to himself, “nothing more, nothing less”.

Gwi-ma: “Good. I have a special task for you. One of my gifted servants is not... meeting expectations. You will get him under control. You are after all, my general.”

Abby bowed again: “As you wish.” and turned to leave. He managed one step before a powerful force pushed him off the stone throne and sent him sliding along the hard dirt. This has been a constant occurrence in Abby's life since he descended into Gwi-ma's realm. He would endure the shame and the pain, he will never call him master.

 

Jinu sat on the ground, his back against the crumbling brick wall of what was once a house. He had his bipa but he was only strumming along, not really putting any effort into a song. The voices in his head were getting worse and worse, his will to do anything but wallow in despair was all but gone.

Abby: “I had higher hopes. Don't tell me you traded your soul for nothing.”

Jinu was startled by Abby's voice. He looked up at the demon who was precariously perched atop the only piece of roof left. “What do you want?” he snarled at him then squinted, taking a better look at the intruder. He was no ordinary pesky demon, not the sort that would usually come around to try and feast on the few remaining strands of good emotions he had left. The newcomer was a gifted demon, just like Jinu was.

Abby didn't answer, instead he effortlessly leaped from the roof and landed in front of Jinu. They stared at each other, Abby with disappointment in his eyes and Jinu with hatred. Abby kicked Jinu's boot with his. “Come on, get up, let's go”.

Jinu: “Go? Go where? I'm not going anywhere with you”. He scrambled to get up so he could stare this insane demon in the eye but as he did so he realized his opponent was a few inches taller than him. Still he didn't back down.

Abby: “Enough with the self pity, there is purpose for you here. Come with me and I will help you find it”.

Jinu: “Help?” he laughed, incredulous. “Help from a demon? You must be joking.”

Abby: “Listen to me. You can stop this endless brooding, it's a waste of energy. There are...”

Abby didn't get to finish whatever he was going to say. Jinu's claws swiped at him so fast, he barely managed to get out of the way in time. Again Jinu came for him, a scream of frustration unleashing from his chest. Abby dodged swipe after swipe but Jinu was relentless. “He's fast...” Abby thought as he was forced to use the ruins of the home to keep Jinu at bay “...but he's also enraged. I'm stronger than him, all I need is an opening and he's done” . Using the few remaining steps of what once was an inner staircase, Abby launched himself over the crumbling wall and landed behind Jinu. Jinu turned but not fast enough.

Abby grabbed him by the throat and pushed him against the wall, lifting him a few inches off the ground and smashing his head hard enough to daze Jinu. “Listen to me, I don't want to hurt you.”

Jinu: “Fuck you.” he spat and tried to loosen Abby's grip on his throat.

Abby smirked, slowly lowered Jinu to the ground and moved closer, using his body to pin him against the wall. He leaned in to whisper in Jinu's ear: “Go ahead, struggle. You're only going to exhaust yourself.” echoing the same words that Gwi-ma once spoke to him. He loosened his grip but kept Jinu in place, enjoying the way his feeble attempts to struggle felt against his body. “I can make the voices stop...”. Abby's left hand went to Jinu's thigh. His nails scraped slowly up until they reached his waist “... if you let me...” he slid his thumb inside Jinu's waistband “...show you how.” he took a small step back and his hand reached between them.

Jinu's breath hitched in his throat: “No... what... I... I...” he couldn't find the words. The word was stop but he didn't say it. When Abby's hand reached inside his pants and wrapped around his cock Jinu was shocked to find himself hard. Thoughts rushed through his head: “No, no, what is happening? This is not right” but Abby flicked his tongue over his neck and whispered in his ear again “You want me, I know you do.” Jinu's mind blanked, voices and thoughts replaced by pure desire and pleasure. He realized Abby wasn't holding him by the throat anymore, instead his hand was on Jinu's chest, nails lightly digging in.

Jinu closed his eyes, surrendering to the feeling of Abby's hand slowly stroking his hard cock. He knew what he was doing, his thumb flicked over the tip of Jinu's cock making him moan with pleasure each time. He was so hard it almost hurt and Abby's slow strokes were a tease. He arched his back, trying to thrust against Abby's hand, to make it faster. It was of no use, the teasing continued. Jinu's moans became gasps of pleasure. He felt Abby's hand grip his chin and lift it. He kept his eyes closed and braced for a kiss, but it didn't come. Abby's lips almost touched his as he whispered “Look at me” . He wanted to but he was so wrapped up in the pleasure he couldn't. Instead he parted his lips, still hoping for that kiss. Abby's grip tightened on his chin and this time he didn't whisper, he growled “I said look at me”. A shiver went through Jinu's body and he almost came undone. Slowly he opened his eyes and looked at Abby. His eyes weren't evil or sad or filled with disappointment. What he saw was the gaze of a predator. 

Abby stroke Jinu's cock faster. His own hard cock twitched in protest, trapped inside his pants. The look of fear mixed with pleasure in Jinu's eyes sent shivers through his body. “Yes, yes, surrender to me” Abby thought “give in, give me all your desire”. Aloud he growled at Jinu “Look at me Jinu, look at me. I want to see you cum.” This was it, he had him, he could feel Jinu's cock pulse in his hand. In a low, commanding voice he said “Look at me and cum.”

At Abby's command, Jinu became lost in a world of pleasure. His cock pulsed and shot ribbons of cum over Abby's hand and Jinu almost screamed with the release. He closed his eyes, but Abby's fingers dug into his chin so he opened them again and stared into the yellow demon eyes of Abby.

Abby smiled and placed a soft kiss on Jinu's forehead. “Good” he whispered, then began to walk away. Looking back at Jinu over his shoulder he asked: “Are you coming or what?” with a smirk on his lips. When Jinu just stood there, breathing heavily, Abby shrugged and continued walking. “If you change your mind, find me at the Crimson Peak”.

Abby walked, absentmindedly rubbing Jinu's cum between his fingers, his thoughts swirling with images of Jinu trapped in the jaw of desire. It was one thing to conquer mere mortals, but to conquer another demon, a gifted demon nonetheless, one of Gwi-ma's favorites, now that was something special. He licked the cum off his index finger and shuddered with pleasure. Such a fine taste. Desire born in the demon world was so tasty. His cocked twitched in protest again. Abby sighed and gripped it through his pants, settling it in a more comfortable position. Soon enough he will have his share of pleasure... soon. He continued walking into the gloom and it was a long while before Gwi-ma's voice returned to his mind. Instead of torture he only whispered one word “Good” echoing Abby's parting word to Jinu.

Jinu slumped against the wall, breathing hard, his eyes opened wide with shock. As the pleasure faded, horror replaced it. What just happened? This was wrong, so very wrong. He tried to think back to how it happened but the only thing that kept popping in his head was Abby's growl, ordering Jinu to look at him. Each time he shook his head, trying to rid himself of that cursed echo but it kept coming back. He cradled his head in his hands and squeezed his eyes shut, trying to ward the thoughts away but it kept coming back. Worse, Abby's words playing back in his mind made his now limp cock twitch. “Fuck fuck fuck” he shouted aloud making the shadows around him move. He froze and looked around, seeing for the first time the small demons lurking in those shadows. They were slowly closing in, weary but willing to risk pain for a taste of that sweet desire that emanated from Jinu. It was time to get out of there, but go where? This had been his place for a long time. He could go to Crimson Peak... NO! He would not. This... this... whatever this was... was all wrong. He picked up his bipa and began walking.

The voices returned, the guilt and shame came back with a vengeance. The brief moment of freedom he had made the return of the torment worse. With a start, Jinu realized Abby had been right. He made the voices stop, if only for a while, but it was a welcomed respite regardless. Thinking of Abby brought the echo of “Look at me” back. Jinu shook his head and gritted his teeth, determined to forget it all. “You left them, you left them to die” the voice of guilt replaced Abby's words filling him with pain. He stopped walking and braced against a dead tree. “You left them, YOU LEFT THEM TO DIE” rang in his head again and again. Jinu's breath quickened, when the voices got this loud it felt like he could never get enough air. “You betrayed them Jinu”.”STOP STOP” he cried out “STOP” this time a shout so loud it echoed into the gloom. Then Abby's voice again replaced the thoughts in his head: “I can make the voices stop if you let me show you how.”

Abby leaned against the doorway of his house with his arms crossed against his chest. It wasn't a nice place but it had a roof and the walls were almost intact. When he first came to this place he tried to fix it, but each time he would make repairs, it would return to its original state in a few days. He wanted the things around him to look good but fixing anything in the underworld was impossible. He could make it worse but he could never make it better. He was looking up, frowning slightly at the branches of the dead tree that sat right outside the house. They wouldn't stay trimmed and they would scrape against the top floor, making an eerie noise, when he heard the sound of boots on gravel. Abby turned in that direction, expecting to have to deliver a beatdown to some annoying minor demon, but all he saw was Jinu approaching. His lips curled into a smirk. “Welcome.”

Jinu didn't lift his eyes off the path. “You said you can show me how to make the voices stop” .

Abby: “Yes. I did make them stop, didn't I?”. There was playfulness in his voice.

Jinu: “What do you want in return?”

Abby: “Nothing. I told you, I want to help.”

Jinu stopped a few steps away from Abby and looked up. He couldn't stifle a small gasp when he saw Abby leaning in the doorway without his shirt on, his muscular chest artistically framed by his long black coat and leather pants. “No wonder he bested me so easily earlier. He's a fucking monster.”

Seeing Jinu's look, Abby smiled wider: “Don't worry, I don't bite” he chuckled “Unless you want me to?” .

Jinu narrowed his eyes: “I'm not here for that, whatever that was. I want you to show me how to keep the voices out.” There was anger in his voice, but was he angry at Abby or at himself?

Abby took two steps towards Jinu. They were standing in arms reach of each other now. “That...” he made a vague gesture with his hand “... felt good didn't it?” . Abby ended the gesture by placing his hand on Jinu's shoulder.

Jinu looked disgusted for a second then slapped Abby's hand off. “Don't touch me.” he growled.

Abby feint looking hurt: “That's not what you said earlier.”

Jinu launched himself at Abby, claws extended, eyes blazing, bright purple light swirling through his patterns. He was going to get this smug demon and teach him a lesson.

Abby tried to dodge but this time Jinu's swipe cut through his coat and left gashes on his biceps. He growl with frustration and went for a blow of his own. “I don't want to hurt you...” he grunted as Jinu landed a gut punch “... but you're making it very difficult.” The swipes and punches continued to land, each blow weakening its target. Abby panted “You're not fighting me Jinu, you're fighting yourself.”

Jinu: “Go to hell.”

Abby: “I'm already in hell.”

Jinu roared with frustration as he charged Abby again, but this time Abby managed to trip him and send him face down to the ground. When Jinu tried to rise Abby placed a boot between his shoulders and held him down. “Why are you fighting so hard against it?” Abby asked, confused. “There are very few good things down here.”

Jinu's struggle left him with a strained groan. He laid on the ground trying to catch his breath. Abby just stared down at him, his boot still on Jinu's back, waiting for him to calm down. Moments dragged by with them just standing like that. Abby sighed and moved to kneel next to Jinu. “Come on...” he patted his shoulder, “...get up.”

When Jinu began to stand up Abby stood as well and walked inside the house. A few beats later, Jinu followed, closing the door behind him. Abby shrugged out of his coat and draped it over the back of a chair then turned to face Jinu.

Jinu: ”I'm sorry.” he slowly reached a hand out and placed his finger tips under the gash on Abby's biceps.

Abby looked down at his arm then back at Jinu: “It's nothing.”

Jinu kept his gaze on Abby's wound and used his thumb to draw slow circles on his skin. Neither of them spoke for a long moment, the tension between them building. Then Abby wrapped his injured arm around Jinu's waist and pulled him closer. His other hand lifted his chin up as Abby leaned down for a kiss. This time Jinu did not resist him. He closed his eyes and gave in to Abby's exploring tongue. The kiss did not last long and when Jinu opened his eyes he was greeted by Abby's feral grin.

Jinu smiled shyly back “What happens now?” he asked in a whisper.

Abby growled and went back for another kiss, this time an aggressive one. He pushed Jinu backwards until his ass bumped against the table beneath the cracked window. Abby released Jinu's lips for a moment “Now we make the voices stop.” he said and resumed his assault on Jinu's lips.

Jinu's long coat dropped to the floor, quickly followed by his shirt. He wanted to get at Abby, to put his hands on his firm body, but Abby wasn't having any of it. He tried again to reach for Abby's belt but Abby grabbed his wrist and held it tight while expertly undoing Jinu's pants which joined the rest of the clothes on the floor.

Still holding Jinu by the wrist, Abby took one step back and looked him up and down for a moment. He wanted to slam Jinu face down on the table, pin him down by the throat and take him hard. His swollen cock twitched in agreement with the image inside Abby's head. Abby tried to fight against his urges but failed. His eyes glowed bright yellow and with the speed only a demon can achieve he twisted Jinu around and pushed him face down on the table. Jinu grunted, making it even harder for Abby to resist.

Anger and compliance fought inside Jinu. He was angry for being handled so roughly but at the same time he enjoyed it. Having this strong demon holding him down made him hard. He fought against Abby's grip but it was a token effort. He wanted what was about to come next. Abby's belt clinked as it came undone and Jinu felt the big demon's chest press against his back.

Abby barely managed to control himself. He rested his throbbing cock against Jinu's ass and leaned over him, placing soft kisses on his shoulder. He could feel Jinu taking deep breaths beneath him. Abby smiled. He shouldn't keep Jinu waiting. He gave him one more playful bite and stood up. He kept one hand pressed on Jinu's lower back, holding him steady and with his other hand guided his cock. He stroked it slowly, coating it with the precum already building on the tip, then rubbed it against Jinu's entrance. Abby bit on his lower lip as he began to press gently inside Jinu. Jinu tensed but Abby didn't relent. He kicked Jinu's ankles, spreading his legs as much as the pants still wrapped around them would allow, then pressed harder. The head of Abby's cock slid inside Jinu and he let out a moan.

Jinu half moaned half gasped when Abby's cock began to slide inside him. It hurt. But when Abby leaned back down over him, causing his cock to slide deeper inside Jinu, the pain turned into electric pleasure. His own cock demanded attention and Jinu tried to reach for it but Abby caught his wrist and brought his hand back on the table.

Abby: “You're not allowed, not until I say so.” he whispered, then began to thrust inside Jinu. He grabbed Jinu's other wrist as well and used one hand to hold both of Jinu's wrists pinned above his head. Jinu didn't fight him, it was easy to hold him right where Abby wanted him. He used one claw of his free hand to trace the patterns on Jinu's back, watching goosebumps form under this touch.

Jinu moaned and gasped softly with each thrust. He was being pushed further and further on the edge. But he wasn't allowed to take the last step. Abby's movements became erratic and Jinu's moans louder. He was so close but he wasn't allowed release. He couldn't take it any more. “Please.” he managed to get out between breaths.

“ What was that?” Abby leaned his chest on Jinu's back again, his thrusts deep and short now.

“ Please.” Jinu gasped again.

“ Beg!” Abby said sharply and sped up his movements.

“ Please.” Jinu repeated.

Abby let go of his wrists and grabbed Jinu's hair, pulling back hard so he could get his lips against Jinu's ear. “I said beg. Say it.”

“ Please let me cum, I'm begging you. I can't... I can't ...” he panted.

A shiver of delight went through Abby and he stood up, pulling Jinu along with him. He held him against his chest with one arm, Abby's cock still deep inside him and with his other hand he reached around and found Jinu's cock. He wanted to tease him some more but Jinu's barely audible whisper “Please make me cum.” made him relent.

Jinu held on to the edge of the table with both hands, his nails digging deep into the wood. He felt Abby's hand wrap tight around his cock. He heard himself plead aloud for release and then he felt Abby's rough palm glide up and down his length with quick movements. Fuck, it felt so good. He wanted to cum but he also wanted this feeling to last longer. His leg muscles stiffened and he tried to hold on, but Abby's cock began to throb inside him and he couldn't... Jinu held his breath as his cock shot stream after stream of cum, Abby's strokes continuing through his orgasm. He let out a sharp exhale at the end and then found himself face down on the table once again with Abby holding on to his hips and thrusting hard inside him, each pumping motion punctuated by a shouted “Fuck!” coming from Abby. He turned to look over his shoulder at Abby and saw the big demon staring back at him, his yellow eyes glowing bright. Jinu couldn't help a shudder going through his body. That look of a predator looking down at prey... it was doing things to his insides.

Abby shouted “Fuck!” with each thrust, the pleasure building. Having Jinu at his mercy like this, it was delicious. And the look on Jinu's face, the look of acceptance of submission, that was extra special. “Oh yes...” Abby thought, staring down at Jinu “... I'll keep him in check alright.” That thought conspired to send him over the edge and with one last hard pump, his cock unleashed its load inside Jinu.

For a moment, no one moved. To Abby it seemed that Jinu was holding his breath. “Uncertainty.” he thought to himself. Then he mentally shrugged the thought away. It will pass or he will make it pass. He took one deep breath and ran a hand down Jinu's back, then disentangled himself and pulled his pants up, heading towards the bed in the corner of the room. He grabbed the only blanket and went back to Jinu, who was up and working on fastening his pants. Abby draped the blanket over Jinu's bare shoulders then pulled him into an one arm embrace. He held him for a second then placed a soft kiss on his forehead again before walking away to sit on the edge of the bed.

Jinu stood there transfixed for a moment, then wrapped the blanket tighter around himself. He looked at Abby and chuckled.

Abby raised an eyebrow in a questioning manner.

Jinu: “It occurred to me that I don't even know your name.”

Abby laughed: “Now that's something.”

Jinu: “So what is it?”

Abby sketches a sited bow: “Abby.”

Jinu bows back in acknowledgment. Silence fills the room until a gust of wind rustles the branches of the dead tree, creating a creepy sound upstairs. Jinu glances up while Abby lets out a weary sigh.

Abby gestures towards the stairs leading up. “There's a spare bed upstairs. If you want it it's yours. Or...” he reaches out a hand towards Jinu and looks at him questioningly.

Jinu looks up for a moment longer than walks towards Abby's outstretched hand.

Chapter 3: The unseen threat

Summary:

The story of how Baby ended up in Gwi-ma's realm.

Chapter 3

The unseen threat

(Baby ends up in hell)

(skip to the next chapter if you want the juicy bits)

 

Time has no meaning in the realm of Gwi-ma. Abby sat on the edge of the bed, lacing up his boots. Jinu leaned against the window frame staring into the gloom, one hand rubbing the back of his neck.

Jinu: “Where are we going?”

Abby: “I am going to do Gwi-ma's bidding as commanded. You... you are coming with me.”

Jinu took his eyes away from the gloom and looked at Abby. “What am I, you're dog?”

Abby: “I didn't say that.”

Jinu scoffs and turns back to looking out the window. He couldn't figure Abby out and it was bugging him. One moment he was acting kind, the next he was an arrogant prick and the next a possessive demon. There was no rhyme or reason to his random moods and Jinu was getting tired of it. Lost in his thoughts, Jinu didn't hear Abby approach, so he was startled when Abby wrapped in an one arm hug.

Abby: “You look adorable when you sulk.”

Jinu: “I do not...” he began then realized he was doing just that. “Alright, fine, let's go. Are you ready now?”

Abby placed a firm hand on Jinu's shoulder, his patterns swirled bright and the room around them turned into a dark alley. Jinu looked around disgusted. It was dark, damp, narrow and smelled of fish and something dead rotting. He waved a hand in front of his face to ward off the smell.

Abby chuckled: “Worse than back home, huh?”

Jinu: “Yeah. What are we doing here?”

Abby: “We are looking for a traitor. Gwi-ma wants him sent back to face his punishment.”

They searched and searched the narrow alleyways until they could see the glow of sunrise on the horizon. This demon was a slippery one and it had found a way to ward himself from Gwi-ma's direct control. They could sense him, but not his exact location. But he was near, it was just a matter of time. Just as the first rays of sun touched the rooftops they came across the wretched beast layer on the edge of the town in a cellar belonging to a ruined house.

The fight was short, the outcome predictable. After dispatching the demon back to the underworld Abby smashed the talisman that protected the demon from Gwi-ma's gaze. His will was done, it was time to return. Or maybe not? Abby glanced at Jinu expecting him to have an opinion one way or another about the talisman's destruction, but instead he found Jinu gazing up the cellar's staircase with narrowed eyes. Abby took a step towards Jinu and began to ask a question but Jinu held out a finger to silence him.

Jinu gestured at Abby to be quiet and to follow him up the stairs. Taking careful steps they made their way up. There was no one outside, just the piles of rubble that once made up the house. Jinu looked around with narrowed eyes. Abby did the same. They both stood there looking around for a long time but they spotted nothing out of the ordinary. But Jinu sensed something or someone was watching them. He got the feeling a while back while they were tracking the demon through the alleys. Someone was following them and he or she or it must have come all the way here.

“What is it?” Abby whispered, a little bit spooked by Jinu's display.

Jinu shushed him again and continued to listen intently. There! A tiny movement under a piece of cloth. With supernatural speed, Jinu launched himself at it, claws extended, ready to kill. Abby was right behind him. At the last moment, curiosity changed Jinu's mind and he tackled the form hiding beneath the fabric instead of ripping it to shreds. He heard a grunt of pain and then the form of a man dressed in rags sprawled at his feet, unmoving.

Arriving just a second behind Jinu, Abby kicked the form with his boot. “What is it?”

Jinu: “Just a beggar."

Abby looked around, confused. “All the way over here?”

Jinu: “He followed us from town. I sensed it but I wasn't sure.”

Abby glances at Jinu: “Impressive.” then back down at the man. “What do you want to do with him?”

Jinu: “I want to know why he is following us. Maybe he knows something. That demon we sent back just now had help, that talisman didn't appear out of nowhere.”

Abby crouches to look closer at the man. Pushing on his shoulder, Abby turns him face up. Both demons look down at a young man, probably not even in his 20s yet. Dirty, dressed in rags, one of his cheeks marked this an ugly scar, but young.

Jinu: “Hmm, I was expecting a wise old man or something.”

Abby scoffs: “Or something. Hope you didn't kill him.”

Jinu: “It was barely a blow, he's not dead.”

Abby gently slaps the young man's cheek. “Hey, wake up.” When the man doesn't react, the slaps him harder.

The man startles awake, wide blue eyes staring in fear first at Abby then at Jinu. Then his eyes narrow and turn malicious and an evil smile stretches his mouth. “I didn't expect to meet like this.”

Abby looks at him incredulous. “What?”

The young man gets on his knees so he can be at eye level with Abby: “I wanted to meet you, to speak to you. I knew there was a demon hiding here, the signs were obvious and I knew someone would eventually come looking, so I waited and watched and waited some more and here you are.” He stares into Abby's yellow demon eyes for a few seconds then looks up at Jinu.

Jinu: “Right... so what do you want?”

The man giggles in a way an insane person might. “I want to go with you.”

Abby: “Go with us? To the underworld? You want to make a deal? We don't deal, that's Gwi-ma's gift to give.”

The man: “You misunderstand me, I don't want a deal, I want to serve, nothing more.”

Jinu and Abby exchange confused looks.

Abby shrugs: “Then let's go.” He grabs the man by the neck and stands up, lifting him along. Jinu rolls his eyes at Abby's display then places a hand on his shoulder. Abby's patterns glow and the world around them shifts.

As always they land hard and painful on Gwi-ma's stone throne. Jinu and Abby get to their feet, gritting their teeth against the pain. When the man tries to get up, Abby kicks him back down and places a boot on his back. A shiver or pleasure runs through Jinu at the image before him. He is startled for a second, but recovers quickly, crossing his arms and looking down at the man with disgust.

Gwi-ma: “What is this?”

Abby: “This dog wants an audience.” Abby kicks at the form lying face down on the floor. And then the screams begin.

Swirling flames engulf the man and lift him off the floor. Abby takes a step back to avoid the searing heat. Whatever Gwi-ma was saying must have been inside the man's head and it must not be pleasant, judging by the screams. This display went on for a while, Jinu and Abby standing to either side of the fire swirl, arms crossed, eyes glowing, looking menacing.

Gwi-ma inside the man's head: “I looked. I prodded. I found nothing but an emptiness so profound it is almost admirable. You are a void, a blank slate begging to be filled. You have no desire, no ambition, no cherished memory to corrupt. There is no pain to sharpen into a weapon.” Gwi-ma lets out a mocking laugh. “I'm not going to take your soul little demon because there is nothing TO TAKE. You will simply carry a sliver of mine.” The man's bones begin to shift under his skin as Gwi-ma speaks “You are not a masterpiece.” The scar on his face smooths and his features morph, adding to the pain and the screams. “You are not a tool forged from suffering.” Patterns grow over his skin and his nails lengthen into claws. “You are merely a vessel, an innocent mask to make the foolish drop their guard. You are nothing but an echo of me, an empty vessel. And you will always be a nothing.”

When the fire subsided, the ragged beggar was gone. In his place knelled a handsome young man, dressed in black, wearing a long black coat, his eyes now yellow instead of blue, the ugly scar on his face gone, replaced by the patterns that marked Gwi-ma's favorites.

Gwi-ma speaks aloud: “You are an infant, from now on your name will be Baby. You will know no other name. Now leave!”

Jinu, bowing: “Yes master.”

Abby, bowing: “As you wish”

Baby, still knelling: “Yes master.”

Jinu flinched as Abby was roughly pushed by Gwi-ma's will, causing Abby to fall from the throne to the ground and skid along the dirt.

Gwi-ma: “And take your dog with you.”

Jinu flinched again as Baby was flung from the throne just like Abby, causing the two of them to collide in the dirt.

Gwi-ma: “And Jinu...”

Jinu froze mid stride, an icy spike of fear chilling his insides.

Gwi-ma: “... I'm watching you.”

Jinu fought to keep his posture straight and not let his shoulders slump with relief as he continued descending the steps.

Chapter 4: Keeping him obsessed

Summary:

Baby gets a taste of Abby. This chapter has 2 scenes. Enjoy!

Chapter 4

Keeping him obsessed

(Abby, Baby and Jinu)

 

Abby waited impatiently for Jinu to reach them. As soon as he got in arms reach, Abby grabbed Baby by the back of the neck and placed a hand on Jinu’s shoulder. With a flash of his patterns, they were gone from Gwi-ma’s throne room and back outside Abby’s house. 

 

Abby: “Welcome home.” he said as he shoved Baby towards the door.

 

Baby: “Hey!” he protested and took two steps forward, just enough to arrest his momentum before turning around to face Abby. “Watch it big guy.”

 

Abby: “Ooooh, aren’t you a tough little demon.” he smirked and winked at Baby.

 

Baby launched himself at Abby, claws extended, ready to draw blood. It wasn’t his first fight against a larger opponent. He did it before in the streets. Instead of meeting Abby full on, he lowered himself into a sliding crouch and managed to land two cuts with his claws on Abby’s thigh. He continued the slide until he was out of Abby’s reach, then leaped to his feet. Looking back at a shocked Abby, Baby licked at the blood on his claws. “Interesting..” he muttered as he tasted the blood.

 

It was hard to tell who was more shocked: Abby or Jinu. They both stared at Baby, then looked at each other.

 

Jinu shrugged: “It’s your pet, don’t expect me to train him.”

 

Abby growled: “You little piece of ungrateful shit. Come here.”

 

Baby giggled: “Why? So you can get your big hands on me and teach me a lesson?”

 

Abby rushed at Baby, but Baby was there one second and behind Abby in the next. Abby turned around with murder in his eyes. Baby giggled again and blew a raspberry at Abby. Again Abby tried to grab Baby but he was too fast and by some miracle, Baby managed to slice Abby once more. Seeing this situation escalate, Jinu slowly backed away, not wanting to get involved with what was to come. He grabbed his bipa from the base of the dead tree and hopped on to the lowest branch. He would have a good vantage point from there.

 

Baby and Abby played “catch me if you can” for a while, until Abby managed to land a blow on Baby that sent him flying through the door and inside the house. He stomped inside himself, casting a warning look up at Jinu before slamming the door shut.

 

Baby laid slumped against the back wall. A trickle of blood was coming from behind his right ear. But he wasn't dead, demons didn't die that easily. However Abby was determined to test the limits of demonic endurance. He grabbed Baby by the front of his shirt and lifted him up. When Baby gave no sign of awareness, Abby shook him hard. “Wake up dog, I have no time for your games.”

 

Baby opened his eyes and for a second he panicked, but then he remembered he was no longer a hopeless boy. “You got me, now what?”

 

Abby: “Right now I'm leaning towards killing you.”

 

Baby smiled : “You don't want to kill me.”

 

Abby snarled, wrapped his hand around Baby's throat and began to squeeze hard. He was going to do it. After all, Gwi-ma gave him this creature as a pet. He could do whatever he wanted with it.

 

Baby couldn't get enough air to speak properly but he managed to gasp the words out: “You… don't… want… to….because…” he reached a shaky hand towards Abby's crotch and traced it along his cock “...you…want…” Baby's eyes rolled back in his head and he went limp again. 

 

Abby frowned and released the hold on his neck. He used one hand to keep Baby upright and the other to slap his cheek.

 

Baby blinked back to awareness and smiled a creepy smile that gave Abby pause. Without any preamble, Baby dropped to his knees in front of Abby, his hands already working at his belt. Once he freed Abby's cock from his pants, he looked Abby in the eyes and continued, this time without having to fight for air. “...because you want me on my knees choking on your cock, don't you? You want me to look into your eyes when you coat my throat with your cum”.

 

Abby's cock stiffened and he looked down at Baby with a mix of wonder and disgust. He was being pathetic, giving himself up like that. Such easy prey wasn't worth… Abby interrupted his own thoughts with a gasp of pleasure and surprise. Baby was swallowing almost his entire cock. “Fuck” he groaned aloud and tangled both his hands in Baby's hair.

 

Baby felt Abby's hold on him and braced for a rough throat fuck, but it didn't happen. Abby was letting him control the situation. He slid the tip of Abby's cock in and out of his throat, sometimes having to stifle a cough or a gag. He kept his eyes locked on Abby's face the entire time. Baby tested Abby’s hold on him by moving his head back and letting Abby’s cock drop out of his mouth. He watched it bounce slightly  and licked his lips then spat on Abby’s cock before hungryly taking it back in his mouth.

 

Abby moaned and tightened his grip on Baby’s hair. He held Baby’s head still and began to thrust in his mouth. For his part, Baby kept his lips sealed tight and Abby moaned softly each time his cock hit the back of Baby’s throat. It felt so good, he could barely hold it together. His moans grew louder. He had to stop.

 

Abby: “You’re a dirty little demon aren’t you?” . He slid his cock out of Baby’s mouth and stroked it slowly.

 

Baby: “As naughty as you want me to be.” his eyes flicked to Abby’s cock for a moment then back up at him.

 

Abby smiled: “You like having my cock in your mouth, don’t you.”  

 

Baby: “Yes, please let me have more.”

 

Abby: “Fuck, you’re such a fucking freak. Come here, suck on the tip.” He guided Baby’s head forward, allowing him to take the tip of his cock in his mouth. He held Baby in place with one hand and pumped his other hand along his shaft, faster and faster.

 

Baby locked his lips around Abby’s cock and used his tongue to draw circles, flicking it over the slit to taste the building precum.

 

Abby’s strokes became faster and faster and he couldn’t control his grunting any longer. “Fuck I’m close…” he gasped and pull Baby off his cock. “Open your mouth.”

 

Baby opened his mouth and stuck his tongue out, ready to receive Abby’s cum. It was hot and salty and one jet missed and landed on his cheek. Abby looked down at him like a predator looking at a tasty meal. That look caused Baby to shiver with desire and his cock throbbed so hard he was worried he wouldn’t be able to control himself.

 

Abby pulled Baby to his feet and gathered the cum on his cheek with a finger then smeared it over Baby’s lips. “You’re so fucking hot.” he growled and kissed Baby hard, walking him backward until he slammed him into the wall. One hand tangled in Baby’s hair and kept him locked in the kiss and his other hand slid inside Baby’s pants and wrapped around his cock.

 

Abby’s grip was tight and his strokes fast. Baby’s hands grabbed Abby’s shirt and tried to pull him closer. Muffled moans escaped from between their locked lips. It felt so good, the pleasure was filling the void inside him, building and building and building…

 

Abby felt Baby’s cock swell and throb and released him from the kiss. In a growling voice he commanded: “Cum for me Baby, cum.” .

 

Baby was overfilled with pleasure as his cum shot out. He didn’t realize he let out a scream and then he knew nothing more.

 

Abby clumsily caught Baby in his arms. “Hey are you ok?” he tried to look at his face, but Babby’s head was slumped and lolling from side to side.

 

A moment later, Jinu appeared in the doorway. “What’s going on?”  

 

Abby: “I don’t know, help me get him on the bed.”

 

Jinu went to the bed and pulled aside the blanket as Abby lifted Baby in his arms like he would a real baby and placed him gently on the bed.

 

They both stared down at Baby for a moment.

 

Jinu: “So what happened?”

 

Abby: “Told you I have no idea. One moment he was fine and the next he was like this.”

 

Jinu shot a side glance at Abby: “So you didn’t knock him around too hard or anything?”

 

Abby huffed: “I didn’t.”  

Time passed. Abby and Jinu took turns looking in on Baby. They had made him as comfortable as possible, removing his coat and boots. At first he was still like a statue but over time he began to moan as if in pain. It got worse with time, moans turning into twitches and spasms. Neither Jinu or Abby knew what to do.

 

Abby sat in a chair next to the bed, his elbows resting on his knees, staring blankly at the floor. Jinu was perched on the edge of the bed next to Baby. The eerie noises caused by the dead tree outside mixed with Baby’s moans and cries.

 

Baby’s patterns flashed and he inhaled a sharp breath, like a drowning man finally reaching the surface. He clutched at his shirt, as if to rip it away and panted, his eyes open wide but unseeing.

 

Jinu: “Are you alright?” he struggled to get a hold of Baby and calm him down. “It’s ok, calm down, calm down.”

 

Abby crouched next to the bed and tried to place a hand on the now combative Baby. “Relax, everything is fine.”

 

The trashing eventually stopped, Baby coming to his senses. He lifted himself in a sitting position and looked around, first at Jinu and then at Abby. “I’m fine.”

 

Jinu: “You weren’t fine a minute ago, what happened?”

 

Baby tried to smile: “Everything is fine now.”

 

Abby: “Was it the voices?”

 

Baby shook his head and looked down. In a small voice that didn’t seem to belong to him  he whispered one word: “Worse.”

 

Abby and Jinu exchanged glances, then Abby moved to kneel behind Baby. He wrapped his arms around him and pulled him against his chest. Baby didn’t resist, he just kept his head bowed. Jinu moved closer and lifted Baby’s chin with a finger. “It’s ok, you’re ok.” he whispered softly and pressed his lips against Baby’s. At first Baby just stood there, unmoving, but when Jinu’s tongue tried to part his lips he gave in. Slowly, the kiss began to form.

 

Jinu cupped Baby’s face with both hands, pressing harder into the kiss. Baby tangled a hand in Jinu’s shirt and held on, not allowing him to back off.

 

Abby smiled and placed a soft kiss on the back of Baby’s neck, then stood up and began to undress. He draped his coat over the back of the chair, then he sat down and removed his boots. His shirt landed on the floor but he remained sitting, watching the scene before him.

 

Baby was wrapped in a cloud of confusion. The only thing he could be certain of right now was the feeling of Jinu's lips against his. When that feeling suddenly vanished he opened his eyes expecting all of it to have been an illusion. Instead he saw Jinu pull his shirt off over his head and then reach and do the same to him. With the clothing out of the way their lips reconnected with more intensity than before. 

 

It only lasted a few moments and then Baby found himself laying on his back. Jinu deftly unbuckled and pulled off Baby's pants then did the same with his. Then he was upon Baby, straddling him, their cock touching. Jinu leaned over Baby and began kissing his neck while grinding against him.

 

Baby moaned without realising it and tangled a hand in Jinu's hair. His entire body tingled pleasantly, the feeling of Jinu's cock sliding against his was so teasing. He looked over to where Abby was sitting and reached his free hand towards him.

 

Abby joined them in bed, naked, and took Baby's outstretched hand. With his other hand he pushed on Jinu’s shoulder, guiding him down towards Baby's cock. Jinu obeyed and Baby gasped as Jinu began to place soft kisses on the most sensitive parts of Baby’s groin.

 

Abby: “Come here.” he tugged lightly at Baby's hand to get him moving “Both of you.” When Jinu disentangled himself, Abby pulled Baby with his back against his broad chest and wrapped an arm tightly around his waist. Abby’s cock settled against Baby’s ass and grinded his hips slowly. Jinu came closer and took Baby’s cock in one hand and used his other to cup his balls, then resumed his kiss.

 

Abby looked at them for a moment then interrupted their kiss by placing a hand on Baby’s jaw and forcing his head up and back, causing Baby to arch his back. Abby pressed his lips against Baby’s ear: “Do you want this?” he punctuated the question by pressing his cock harder between Baby’s cheeks.

 

Baby: “Yes…”

 

Abby: “Are you sure?”

 

“Baby: “Yes…”

 

Abby hesitated for a split second, unsure about what he was about to do, but then shrugged and pushed Baby’s face into Jinu’s shoulder. “Hold him” he told Jinu and began to rub the tip of his cock over Baby’s entrance.

 

Jinu let go of Baby’s cock and used one hand to cup Baby’s cheek and the other to play with his hair.

 

Baby rested his head against Jinu’s shoulder and took deep, slow breaths. “Fuck” he cried out in protest at the discomfort caused by Abby’s cock slidding inside him. He tried to pull away from Abby, but he and Jinu held him in place. 

 

Jinu hugged Baby tighter to his chest and whispered: “Shhhh..”

 

Baby struggled feebly for a bit, but Abby's slow thrust turned the discomfort into pleasure. Baby let out a small gasp each time Abby's cock pushed inside him. It was barely reaching the spot that sent tingles through Baby’s body. He wanted more. When Abby's next thrust came, Baby pushed against it, trying to get Abby's cock deeper.

 

Abby felt Baby relax and slapped his ass playfully: “Good boy. Now… be the dirty little demon I know you are and show Jinu what you can do.” When Baby was too slow to move, Abby grabbed him roughly by the hair and pulled him flush against his body. “I said, be a dirty little demon and suck Jinu's cock. I want to see you swallow it. Do it.” he growled angrily at Baby and pushed his face back into Jinu’s shoulder. 

 

That got through to Baby’s foggy mind. He pushed a startled Jinu back and bent his head down to do as commanded. 

 

Jinu gasped as Baby took his cock in his mouth. He tangled both hands in Baby's hair and let out a moaned “Fuuuuuuck” and a sharper “Fuck” when Baby swallowed his whole cock. The tight feeling of Baby’s throat around the tip of his cock was amazing. It got more intense when Baby fought against gagging and the muscles of his throat massaged Jinu's cock. “Fuck Baby you're going to make me cum.” 

 

Abby: “Look at me Jinu, I want to see your face when you cum.”

 

Jinu looked at Abby and the sight of the big demon holding on to Baby’s hips and thrusting in him pushed him over the edge. He gasped short and fast as Baby fought to swallow his cum without choking. This made Jinu twitch and moan harder, his hands made fists in Baby's hair, pulling hard.

 

Abby: ”Yes. Just like that. “ he purred and ran one hand back and forth along Baby’s back. “You're a dirty little demon that wants all his holes filled aren’t you?”.

 

Baby released Jinu's cock from his mouth and took deep breaths. 

 

Jinu let go of Baby hair and cupped his chin instead. He lifted Baby until he was against Abby again, then reached his other hand and wrapped it around Baby cock.

 

Baby could only gasp and take short breaths as the veil of fog lifted off his mind, replaced with raw pleasure. Abby's now short hard thrust inside him, Jinu's quick strokes on his cock and the delicious taste of Jinu's cum in his mouth conspired to tip him over the edge. As he got closer and closer his gasps turned into a chant of “Yes… yes… yes” louder and louder.

 

Abby felt Baby tense up and smiled like a predator. He placed his thumb over Baby lips to silence his now desperate cries for release and whispered to him “Cum Baby, cum.”

 

Baby shuddered as his cum exploded over Jinu's hand. He reached back with both hands and dug his claws into Abby's thighs. The waves of pleasure rolling through him made his body twitch and buck against Abby's hold.

 

Abby: ”Yes… yes like that, such a good boy.” . It was his turn now. Lust took control and he pushed Baby face down on the bed “like the dog that he is.” he thought, then began to pound him, holding on to his hips. The sound of flesh slapping against flesh mixed with Baby’s cries, but he didn't try to pull away. “ That's right..” Abby growled as his dick throbbed at Baby's display of submission “...take my cock up your ass.”

 

Baby reached for Jinu's hand and squeezed it as Abby fucked him hard. He could feel Abby's cock swell inside him. “Please cum inside me.” he moaned and in the next moment he felt Abby pump his load inside him.

 

Abby: ”Fucking hell” he gasped and held tight to Baby’s hips. He took deep breaths, enjoying the waves of pleasure. When it passed he slapped Baby’s ass and leaned over to ruffle his hair. “You're feeling better I see.”

 

Baby looked back at Abby and smiled his creepy smile. 

 

Jinu let out an amused huff: “You two are adorable.”

 

Abby chuckled and disentangled himself from Baby, then laid down on his side. He reached for Baby and pulled him over with his back against him, wrapping an arm around his waist. Jinu cleaned his hand and laid down facing Baby and Abby. He took one of Baby’s wrists gently in his hand and used his thumb to rub soothing circles in Baby’s palm.

 

Jinu’s and Abby’s gazes locked on each other over the top of Baby’s head and they stood like that, unmoving, until Baby’s breathing grew deep and slow as he fell asleep. Jinu was the next one to fall asleep.

Chapter 5: Sweet nothings

Summary:

Baby and Jinu are left unsupervised.

Chapter 5

Sweet nothings

(Baby and Jinu)

 

Time passed in the murky way it always did in the underworld. Jinu descended the stone steps leading to Baby’s new lair. Nothing could be made in this realm, only unmade. Nothing could be fixed, only broken. Yet somehow Baby willed an entire new chamber under their house. Only once Abby asked how it was possible and the answer was a shrug from Baby.

 

When he reached the bottom of the stairs Jinu looked around. The chamber was large, walls, ceiling and floor made of the same cut stone blocks and it was empty with the exception of a large bed and a wall sized mirror in a corner. The mirror was a true miracle in the underworld. They were all broken, yet somehow Baby had an intact one and a large one at that.

 

Baby stood between the bed and the mirror, wearing only his pants, staring at his reflection. When he heard Jinu’s footsteps he looked at him in the mirror.

 

Baby: “What do you want?”

 

Jinu: “Nothing. Just bored.”

 

Baby: “Is Abby still away?”

 

Jinu: “Yes, he hasn’t returned yet.”

 

Baby huffed and looked away from Jinu’s reflection and back at his own.

 

Jinu: “What are you doing?”

 

Baby: “Nothing.”

 

Jinu paced around the empty room, examining the identical stonework. The awkward silence stretched, becoming uncomfortable. Jinu broke first.

 

Jinu: “This is impressive.”

 

Baby: “It’s just a room,  it's nothing.”

 

Jinu: “It’s not nothing, this is special. Making new things here is impossible.”

 

Baby: “Obviously not.”

 

Jinu: “You must be special.”

 

Baby glanced at Jinu, then back at his reflection in the mirror.

 

Baby: “I am nothing.”

 

Baby’s voice was so flat and emotionless when he spoke those words, it startled Jinu.

 

Jinu: “Come on, don’t be so dramatic.”

 

Baby: “It is what it is. I am what I am. I asked for this.”

 

Jinu: “I remember.” he chuckled thinking back to their first meeting. When Baby remained silent, Jinu moved to stand behind him. “You’re not nothing. Look at yourself. ”. Jinu placed his hands on Baby’s shoulders, then slowly ran them up and down his arms while he spoke. “Your body is so lean and strong now…. You’re not being held back by your mortal condition… You’re fast and deadly …and beautiful.” Jinu softly ran the back of one hand over the place on Baby’s cheek where the ugly scar used to be. “You are special.” Their eyes met in the mirror. Baby didn’t say anything, but he covered Jinu’s hand with his.

 

Jinu brought his lips next to Baby’s ear and whispered: “You are special to me.”

 

Baby’s posture stiffened but he remained silent.

 

Jinu placed soft kisses on Baby’s shoulder and the back of his neck between words. “Abby and I…we carry so much…so many memories…we are bound…with so many chains… But with you…there is nothing to break…you are special… ” Baby huffed in disbelief at Jinu’s words. Jinu continued, still placing kisses on his neck. “Think about it…you call it nothing…you call it emptiness…but it is a blank canvas… You’re free…not weighed down…that makes you special…and powerful. ”

 

At that, Baby turned around and shoved Jinu backwards, landing him on the bed that was just behind them. He climbed on top of him, straddling his hips. “Am I?” he asked, his demon eyes glowing.

 

Jinu lifted himself on his elbows: “Yes you are.”

 

Baby: “AM I?” he shouted and pushed Jinu back down. He leaned over him, bringing their faces inches from each other and bowled his first in Jinu’s shirt. “AM I?” he shouted again, giving Jinu a little shake.

 

Jinu: “You are special and powerful and I want you so fucking bad right now. Kiss me.”

 

Baby launched into a hard kiss. Jinu responded with the same intensity. Baby held on to Jinu’s shirt with both hands while Jinu grabbed Baby’s hips and guided them in a slow grind.

When Baby broke the kiss and sat back upright, Jinu also lifted himself in a sitting position. His hands slid to Baby’s ass, pulling him closer. Jinu tried to kiss him again but Baby pulled out of reach.

 

Baby: “Say it.”

 

Jinu: ”I want you.” He tried to reach for Baby but he still wouldn’t give in. “You have all the power here, what do you want from me?”

 

Baby smiled his evil smile and kissed Jinu forcefully, biting on his lower lip and drawing blood. “Interesting…” he mumbled into the kiss as he tasted Jinu’s blood. Jinu uttered a muffled protest but Baby didn’t let him go. When Jinu struggled against his hold, Baby grabbed his wrists and pinned them to either side of Jinu’s head. “Sit still.” He looked at Jinu for a moment then released his wrists and began unbuckling his pants. Jinu tried to grab Baby, but Baby repeated the motion and pinned Jinu’s wrists against the bed. “I said sit still.” he looked into Jinu’s eyes for a long moment then slowly let go. This time Jinu didn’t move so Baby resumed work on Jinu’s pants. “If you keep interrupting, how am I supposed to take care of your cock, hmm?” he asked and punctuated the question with a roll of his hips. “I can feel how hard you are. Let me fix it.”

 

Jinu: “You’re such a fucking tease.”

 

Baby: “Me?” he asked innocently while freeing Jinu’s cock. “Here I was, minding my own business” he pouted and began stroking Jinu. “Being all serious and brooding. And then here you are, whispering sweet nothings in my ear.” he smiled at Jinu and increased the speed of his strokes, then he leaned over and whispered “Tell me, who’s the tease?”

 

This time Baby got too close. Jinu grabbed him and rolled over, changing places. He smiled down at Baby as he straddled him and began unbuckling his pants. “It’s not sweet nothings, Baby.” he looked Baby straight in the eyes as he wrapped his hand around both their cocks.

 

Baby gasped softly at the sensation and closed his eyes, surrendering to the feeling of Jinu’s strokes. “Liar” he whispered so softly Jinu barely heard it.

 

Jinu took hold of Baby’s arm and pulled him in a sitting position. 

 

Baby groaned in protest: “Come on, do it or let me do it.”

 

Jinu took Baby’s right hand and placed it on his cock then wrapped his own right hand around Baby’s. With his other hand he cupped Baby’s chin and forced him to look at him. “You are pure potential, more powerful than you know.” He began to move his hand up Baby’s shaft, his palm doing a circle over the tip of his cock, then back down, all the way to the end, then slowly back up, over the tip and down again. ”You’re not fighting against anything”   he continued stroking Baby’s cock with slow and long movements. Baby gasped and began returning the favor to Jinu.

 

When Baby’s breathing quickened, Jinu continued in a soft voice: “You can become anything.” . Baby moaned loudly and let his head fall forward, against Jinu’s chest. Jinu released Baby’s chin and ran his fingers through Baby’s hair. Another slow stroke of Baby’s cock, and another, he could feel Baby’s sharp intake of breath each time he glided his palm over the tip of Baby’s cock. Jinu smiled to himself and changed his slow strokes to quick movements over the head of Baby’s throbbing cock. “Embrace your new power.”

 

Baby: “Fuck!.” he cried out, barely controlling himself. He made a fist in Jinu’s hair with his left hand and pulled him into a hard kiss. With his right hand he stroked Jinu’s cock, his movements growing more and more erratic as he got closer to cumming. When he broke the kiss he growled at Jinu: “You’re a fucking liar. A silver tongued bard.” They looked at each other for a second then kissed hard again.

 

Jinu broke the kiss next: “Is that what I am to you?” then the frantic kiss resumed. 

 

Baby: “I don’t know. I don’t know.” he panted. “Fuck, fuck, fuck.” 

 

Jinu wanted to tease Baby more, but Baby’s desperate strokes on his cock together with his panting were pushing him over the edge. He took short, sharp breaths again and again and again as he felt his muscles tighten. With a long exhale that turned into a moan he shot ribbons of cum over Baby’s hand and belly.

 

Baby felt Jinu cum and wrapped his hand over Jinu’s, guiding his strokes. It felt so fucking good. Whenever Jinu whispered poisoned words to him, it sent an electric tingle of pleasure up and down his body. It was all too much. When Jinu’s lips pressed against his in a desperate kiss, Baby lost control. His cock pumped cum over both their hands and then nothingness took over.

 

Jinu giggled as Baby slumped against him. “What the fuck was this? Some weird sort of hate fuck?” . When Baby didn’t answer, Jinu tried to lift him up. “Hey, are you ok?” No answer came. “Hey, Baby.” he shook him hard. Still nothing. “Not again” thought Jinu as he laid Baby on the bed. It was just like before. And this time there was no Abby to bring him back to his senses. “Fuck.” he groaned aloud as he cleaned up their mess then paced the room.

 

Just like before, Baby was still for a while. Unlike before, instead of writhing in pain, Baby began to laugh like a mad man, his eyes open but rolled in the back of his head, only the whites showing.

Abby returned to find Jinu sitting against the dead tree outside the house. He walked up to him, but when Jinu didn’t react, he kicked his foot. “Hey, what’s up with you?”

 

Jinu was startled: ”Hey, you’re back.”

 

Abby: “Yes, I’m back. What’s with the gloom and doom?”

 

Jinu: “Baby is gone again.”

 

Abby: “Gone? Where?”

 

Jinu scoffed: “Not gone gone. He’s in that weird trance again or whatever that was before when he first got here.”

 

Abby: “What did you do?”

 

Jinu: ”Nothing. It just happened again.”

 

Abby’s hand shot out and wrapped around Jinu’s throat so fast, Jinu had no time to react. He lifted Jinu off the ground so they were at eye level. Jinu struggled to free himself. Abby growled: “What did you do?”

 

Jinu wanted to reply but he had no air to do it with.

 

Abby growled again: “We don’t have time for this.” and threw Jinu to the ground. He turned to go down to Baby’s basement but stopped. Baby was at the top of the stairs, looking at the two of them with a smirk.

 

Baby: “Very impressive display of aggression.” he clapped slowly, mockingly.

 

Abby looked at Baby then at Jinu, then back at Baby: “So you’re fine then?”

 

Baby: “Never been better. Thank you for the pain Jinu.” he sketched a mock salute with two fingers towards Jinu.

 

Abby looked at Jinu with murder in his eyes: “You and I are going to talk about this later. Now come, we have a task.”

 

Chapter 6: The concubine

Summary:

Abby, Baby and Jinu are sent after Romance, but before they get him, Abby has to teach Baby and Jinu about self control.

Notes:

The chapter has 1 scene and Romance's trip to hell.

Chapter 6

The Concubine

(Romance ends up in hell)

(Abby/Babby/Jinu)

 

Abby, Jinu and Baby crouched atop a three storey building. The night was dark, with clouds obscuring the moon and stars. In their long black coats and wide brim black hats they were almost invisible except for their yellow eyes. From their vantage point they could see inside the palace grounds. But that was all they could do. The grounds were warded with powerful magic that repelled every attempt they made to get inside.

 

Baby sighed: ”Are you sure that's what Gwi-ma wants us to do?”.

 

Abby growled: ”Yes”

 

Baby: ”Steal the king's concubine?” His voice was incredulous.

 

Abby gritted his teeth in frustration. This was the third time Baby asked the same thing.

 

Jinu: ”Just keep watching, she'll show herself eventually. We're not in a hurry.”

 

Abby gave Jinu a dirty look. He was in a bit of a hurry to heap some well deserved punishment on Jinu. But he was right, all they could do was wait and watch.

 

The palace's windows glowed with warm candle light and they could clearly see the people moving about. They pointed out various figures they thought might be the concubine but they couldn't be sure. There were many beautiful young women around the palace.

 

Baby: ”Who is that?” he pointed at one of the upper floor windows where a young man was fussing over his light pink hair.

 

Jinu and Abby looked at where Baby was pointing and squinted.

 

Jinu: ”He's not the king is he? Too young for that.”

 

Baby: ”He is gorgeous….”

 

Abby reached a hand over to Baby to close his jaw. “What are you doing?”

 

Baby recovered from his moment of weakness over whoever that young man was just in time to witness the king walk behind him and wrap his arms around the young man's waist. 

 

Baby: ”No way….”

 

Abby: ”What in the…?”

 

Baby: ”He's the concubine?”

 

They continued watching as the king and his concubine began kissing and undressing each other. After a while Jinu shifted uncomfortably then stood up. 

 

Abby glanced at Jinu, then at Baby whose jaw was slack again, and sighed heavily. “What is wrong with the two of you?

 

Jinu muttered an unintelligible excuse while Baby just continued staring at the display. The young man was facing out the window, his hands on the ledge while the king stood behind him, slapping his ass. For a second, the young man's eyes locked with Abby's and Abby's mind filled with images of the young man face down over his lap, softly whimpering as Abby's hand left red marks on his back side.

 

Abby groaned as his cock twitched. He followed Jinu’s example and stood up. “He’s the one Gwi-ma wants. Just need to get to him.”

 

Jinu: “You think the wards are for his protection?”

 

Abby: “Could be. But important places usually have some sort of defence. Although this isone of the strongest wards I’ve seen.”

 

Jinu: “Demons being hidden from Gwi-ma’s sight, now mortals being protected from his will? There must be something else going on.”

 

Abby frowned in thought. Baby, still staring at the palace window, muttered: “The shaman.”

 

Abby snapped his head around to look at him: “What did you say?”

 

Baby absentmindedly said again: “The shaman.”

 

Abby: “That’s it!” he spat with anger and took a hold of both Baby and Jinu. With a flash of his patterns, they were gone from the roof and in an alley. “Grab a hold of yourselves. What are you, virgin maidens?” he looked at each of them in turn. Jinu shifted awkwardly again and Baby still had a glazed look on his face. Abby mentally rolled his eyes at this pathetic display.

 

Baby whispered: “Please be mean to me Abby.” and reached out a hand towards him.

 

Abby: “Is that what you want?” he pushed Baby against the alley wall and held him in place with a forearm over his chest. “Hmm? Speak!”

 

Baby: “Get him out of my head.”

 

Abby: “Oooh I’ll get him out of your head, don’t worry.” He reached out behind him and grabbed Jinu by his arm. “And you, get over here.” he roughly guided Jinu against the wall next to Baby. “Do you need to get off to clear your head?” he placed his palm over Jinu’s bulge, finding him hard as well.

 

Jinu: “I don’t.. I” he stammered.

 

Abby placed a finger over Jinu’s lips: “Shhhh… You don’t talk, don’t move, don’t cum, don’t do fucking anything until I tell you to.” he then pulled Baby around with his back to him, facing Jinu. Abby’s clawed finger ran up and down Baby’s cheek. “This little demon here, he’s going to suck your cock. I’ll make sure he does it right. As for you… remember what I said, don’t do anything.” Abby placed his lips next to Baby’s ear and whispered: “Now get on your knees.” He felt Baby shiver and Abby couldn’t help a smile.

 

Baby lowered himself to his knees and Abby followed him down, crouching next to him. As Baby began to free Jinu’s cock, Abby tipped Baby’s hat back with a flick of a finger. Jinu’s cock was like a coiled spring and it bounced slightly once released from his pants. Baby licked his lips and took Jinu’s cock in his mouth, then tried to turn enough to look at Abby.

 

Abby spoke in a gentle voice despite the feral smile on his face: “No, no, don’t look at me, look at him. It’s his cock in your mouth. I’m just making sure you’re being good and taking it all the way in.”

 

Abby’s words caused Baby to moan and Jinu gasped as vibrations went through his cock. Abby chuckled and ran his fingers through Baby’s hair as the smaller demon bobbed his head back and forth just enough to have Jinu’s cock slide in and out of his throat with each movement. Abby watched with hooded eyes as Baby swallowed Jinu’s cock again and again. Jinu’s hand had ended up on Abby’s shoulder and his fingers were digging deep into his muscles. Abby glanced up at Jinu and saw he was resting his head against the wall, face towards the sky, eyes closed and his chest was heaving with short breaths. He looked back at Baby and spoke gently: “You’re so fucking sexy with a cock in your mouth.”.

 

Baby moaned and Jinu’s grip on Abby’s shoulder became painful. Abby leaned towards Baby and ran his tongue up his cheek. “Just delicious.” Baby tried to gasp but it caused him to choke and Jinu let out a cry. Abby looked at both of them in turn, then took Baby’s chin in his hand and moved him away from Jinu’s cock. “Breathe.” He slapped Jinu’s hand off his shoulder and looked up at him: “You too Jinu, breathe.” Looking back at Baby, he watched the strands of saliva stretching between Jinu’s cock and his lips and growled. “You’re so damn hot.” He kissed Baby hard, licking his lips and tasting Jinu’s salty precum. When he pulled back from the kiss he looked at Baby again and almost lost control. Instead he growled again: “The things I want to do to you, my little demon.”

 

Images flashed through Abby’s mind and he struggled to get a hold of himself. He held Baby’s gaze for a long moment then took a deep breath. He stood up and reached a hand for Baby: “Come on, get up.” When Baby got to his feet, Abby pushed him against Jinu. Baby braced himself against the wall with his hands to either side of Jinu’s head. Jinu opened his eyes and looked at Baby. Baby’s eyes were full of lust. Jinu let out a moaned: “Fuuuuckk..”

 

Abby let out an evil chuckle and swiped Baby’s coat aside. “Be useful Jinu, hold this.” Jinu took a moment but then held Baby’s coat to the side as ordered. Abby unbuckled and pulled down Baby’s pants then slapped his ass hard, the sound echoing in the night. Baby flinched but didn’t move. Abby pressed himself against Baby and reached between him and Jinu. One hand wrapped around Jinu’s cock causing him to gasp. Abby stroked Jinu’s cock slowly, running his fingers over the top and coating them with Baby’s saliva, then let go, causing Jinu to moan in protest.

 

Abby ran his wet fingers over Baby’s entrance causing him to shift from foot to foot. With his other hand, Abby slapped Baby’s ass again then took one of his arms from the wall and placed it on his ass cheek. “Be a good boy and hold your ass open for me.” When Baby mimicked the gesture on the other side Abby smiled: “Such a good boy, now hold still.” Abby rubbed the head of his cock slowly against Baby’s entrance then lined it up and pushed gently. 

 

Baby cried out and buried his face in Jinu’s shoulder. Jinu ran his free hand through Baby’s hair in an attempt to soothe him. A few more muffled cries escaped as Abby pushed deeper inside him. Abby spoke gently: “You’re always so tight, but you take me in like a good boy. I’m so proud of you.” . Both Baby and Jinu moaned and Abby’s cock twitched with pleasure. He pulled almost all the way out then pushed slowly all the way in, deep, slow thrusts, until he felt Baby relax.

 

Abby: ”Now listen both of you. Neither of you are allowed to cum until I tell you to. If you have no self control, I will teach you self control. Do you understand?” When only silence answered him he growled at them: “Do you understand?”

 

Jinu: “Yes, yes”

 

Baby: “Yes Abby.”

 

Abby: “Good, now come here.” Abby took  two steps backwards, pulling Baby along with him, when pushed him down towards Jinu’s cock. Baby went to work and Abby began to thrust inside him. Abby wanted to hold back his wild instincts but when Baby moved his hand and tried to reach for his cock, Abby reconsidered. He grabbed Baby’s wrist and placed his hand back on his ass. “Spread your ass cheeks for me, don’t make me say it again.” Abby glanced down at Baby and frowned: “And arch your back.” he pressed his palm against Baby’s lower back until Baby did as he wanted. “Good.” Abby purred then slapped the side of Baby’s ass, where his hand wasn’t covering it. “That’s how I want you every time you take my cock in your ass.” . Another slap landed on Baby’s backside. Then Abby grabbed on to Baby’s hips and began to thrust hard and deep.

 

Baby grunted or gasped with every thrust from Abby, causing Jinu to moan louder and louder and roll his head from side to side against the wall. 

 

Jinu made fists in Baby’s hair with both hands and tried to hold him still. He was so close to cumming and the feeling of Baby’s throat massaging his cock each time moaned or grunted was too much. He had to control himself but it was so hard.

 

Abby: “Let him suck you off, let go of him.” Abby’s smile was sadistic. He watched Jinu let go of Baby’s hair and dig his claws into the wall behind him. Baby shivered under Abby’s hands. He pushed his hips against Baby’s ass and at the same time pulled Baby towards him, going in deep with each thrust.

 

Jinu: “Fuck Abby, please let me cum, I can’t hold it.”

 

Abby: “Beg.”

 

Jinu locked eyes with Abby: “Please master, let me cum.”

 

At Jinu’s words Abby barely held it together. “Cum Jinu, let go and cum”

 

Jinu tangled his hands in Baby’s hair again and pushed his cock down his throat. He held Baby still as he shot his load down his throat. Baby tried to swallow but choked. His throat convulsed around Jinu’s cock, squeezing it. Jinu panted: “Yes… yes… yes.”

 

Abby: “Let go of him.” He wrapped an arm around Baby’s waist and pulled him up, against his chests. Still thrusting hard inside him, he allowed Baby to take a few breaths then closed his hand around Baby’s cock. “I’m going to fill your ass with my cum, do you want that?”

 

Baby nodded.

 

Abby: “You’re going to be a good boy and cum when I tell you.”

 

Another nod from Baby.

 

Abby: “You’re going to cum hard for me, and you’re going to milk every drip of my cum, understand?”

 

Baby managed a gasped: “Yes.”

 

Abby purred: ‘Good” . His hand stroked the top half of Baby’s cock fast. He felt Baby’s entire body tense up. He was close, Abby was also close. He wanted it to last longer but he also wanted the release. “Cum Baby, milk my cock.”

 

Baby cried out as he shot his load over Abby’s hand. His entire body trembled and twitched as waves of pleasure rolled through him. Abby lasted a few seconds longer then he also felt the pleasure of release, his cock pumping his cum inside Baby. He grunted and held on tightly to Baby, both arms wrapped around his chest, head resting on top of Baby’s. They both took deep breaths until the feeling passed.

 

Abby: “Damnit, this is a mess.”

 

Baby slowly raised one arm and snapped his fingers. A black handkerchief floated down slowly in front of Abby. Abby gave a grunt of approval and snatched it from the air. When the mess was cleaned up he pulled Baby’s pants up then shoved him roughly towards Jinu. Still unsteady on his feet, Baby almost tripped, but Jinu caught him and pulled him into a hug.

 

Abby looked at them both. So pathetic, huddled up like scared prey. No… not prey. His heart fluttered for a second. Not prey at all, they were his. He went over to them and wrapped them both in a hug. He placed a soft kiss on Jinu’s forehead and another on top of Baby’s head then let go of them. He looked them up and down. “Are you good now? Ready to be demons and not horny girls?”.

Unseen by anyone, a ripple of dark red energy spread from beneath their feet.

Baby chuckled and moved away from Jinu then put his hat back on. Jinu straightened himself and nodded.

 

Abby: “Good. Now about that shaman.”

 

With Baby’s help, they found him easily. Now it was a matter of waiting once again. The three of them crouched atop a building overlooking the alleyway that led to the shaman’s workshop. The early morning rays of sunlight didn’t reach their hiding spot as they spotted their mark. They waited for him to enter the alley then leaped from the rooftop.

 

Abby landed in front of the old man and Baby and Jinu behind him. The shaman tried to turn and run from Abby but was faced with the other two demons. “Wha.. wha… what do you want?” he stammered, making useless warding gestures against demons.

 

Abby looked at him from under the brim of his hat. “Answers.”

 

Shaman: “A.. a.. About?”

 

Abby: “The palace, it is warded, was it your doing?”

 

Shaman: “Yes.” A bit of defiance returned to his voice.

 

Abby: “Good… good.. So you can undo it.” It was not a question, it was a statement.

 

Shaman: “No, no! I am not setting that vile thing loose.”

 

Abby glanced at Jinu then looked back at the shaman. “You mean the king?”

 

Shaman: “No, that abomination that has the entire palace under its spell.”

 

Baby walked casually next to the shaman, startling the old man. “This tall..” he held his hand about where he judged the concubine’s height to be “... pink hair, looks like an angel?”

 

Shaman: “Yes, him.”

 

Abby and Baby exchanged looks, then both looked at Jinu. Jinu stepped to the other side of the old man, placing a reassuring hand on his shoulder. The old man flinched away, only to bump into Baby, who mirrored Jinu’s gesture.

 

Jinu: “What if we take him off your hands?”

 

Baby: “Permenantly.”

 

Jinu: “You’ll never see or hear from him again.”

 

Baby: “We’ll take him where he belongs.”

 

Jinu: “His debt is due.”

 

When the shaman didn’t reply for a long time, Abby added: “Or we can do it the hard way.”

 

A deal was struck shortly after. After dinner was held at the palace, but before the king would go visit his lover, the shaman would remove the ward. In return, the three of them would drag the concubine to hell.

For the third time that day, Abby, Jinu and Baby crouched atop a building. They could see most of the palace grounds from there. They were also keeping a close eye on the shaman who was preparing some sort of ceremony next to one of the palace wall service entrances.

 

Baby spotted the concubine first and pointed him out. He was walking alone through one of the palace’s gardens, hands behind his back, head bowed, looking miserable.

 

Abby: “Keep an eye on him. Going to let the shaman know it’s time.” With a flash of his patterns the vanished from the roof and appeared in front of the shaman, startling the old man. “It is time. Do it.” he ordered.

 

It didn’t take long for the ward to come down. As if sensing it, as soon as the ward was gone, the concubine lifted his head up and looked straight at Baby and Jinu. Jinu crooked a clawed finger in a “come here” gesture at the young man. He obeyed and moved towards them.

 

Jinu looked down to where Abby was standing and nodded once. Abby pulled hard on the service gate and ripped it off its hinges in an impressive feat of strength. Seeing the gate open the concubine rushed towards it. On seeing Abby standing there, he ran at him and wrapped him in a hug. Abby was so stunned by this, he just stood there, unmoving.

 

Concubine: “Thank you, thank you, thank you for rescuing me.” He looked up at Abby with earnest brown eyes.

 

Abby looked back at him with narrowed yellow eyes, but it seemed to have no effect on the young man. The shaman made a noise and when the young man saw him he hugged Abby tight again.

 

Concubine: “No, please, keep him away from me, he’s the one that imprisoned me.”

 

Abby wavered between laughing out loud at the stupidity of the situation and beating some sense into this weird young man. The choice was taken out of his hands by the arrival of Baby and Jinu.

 

Jinu: “I see you got him…”  

 

Baby: “Tight…”

 

They both burst out laughing and Abby joined them. The young man still clinging on to Abby frowned, then pointed an accusatory finger at the shaman: “He did this, I want him dead.”

 

All the demons stopped laughing. Jinu and Abby adopted a serious expression but Baby smiled his creepy smile and launched himself at the shaman. It was a fast kill. Baby landed behind the old man. The old man swayed for a second then his head fell off and rolled at the concubine’s feet.

 

Concubine: “Thank you.’ he winked at Baby and saw him take in a sharp breath. He smiled but it quickly turned into shock when Abby grabbed him by the shoulders and held him at arms length.

 

Abby: “Enough with this” he gave him a shake. “We’re going.” Baby and Jinu walked closer to Abby, preparing to be pulled into the underworld, but nothing happened. Abby frowned and then noticed the necklace the concubine was wearing. It was the same as the talisman the demon they tracked down when they found Baby was wearing. He ripped it off his neck with a sharp tug and a yelp of protest from the concubine and threw it to the ground then smashed it with his boot. “Now we’re going.”

 

As expected they landed hard atop the stone deas that served as Gwi-ma’s throne. The three demons got up and Abby grabbed the concubine by the back of his shirt, threw him to the floor and placed a boot on his back to keep him down.

 

Gwi-ma spoke aloud, its voice dripping with oily condescension: “Ahh, Romance. My hollow echo of human desire, my pretty lie. You’ve been hiding from me. But you’re finally here. Welcome….”

 

Abby backed away as swirling tongues of fire engulfed Romance. 

 

Romance screamed as the fire burned the demon markings into his skin. Gwi-ma’s voice ran in his head causing more than just physical pain. “Who are you Romance? You are merely a mirror, reflecting what others wish to see. You have no core, no true substance. You were born of nothing but superficial yearning and that is all you will ever be. A worthless imitation. The least important of my chosen. You exist only to reflect the desires of others and when they are gone so will you fade into the nothingness you truly are. Until then you will serve your only purpose.”

 

When the flames released him, Romance collapsed to the ground. Instead of the young man there was a fully fledged demon, even more beautiful than before if that was possible. Abby looked at him in disgust, then bent over, grabbed a fistfull of his coat and lifted him to his knees.

 

Gwi-ma: “You did good. Now go.”

 

Baby, Jinu and even Romance answered: “Yes master.”  

 

Abby bowed with his hand across his heart: “As you wish.” He braced for the inevitable rebuke, but instead he heard Gwi-ma’s voice in his head: “Don’t let him out of your sight. Guard him.” Then the throne room vanished and all four of them stood outside the fence that surrounded their house.

Chapter 7: Tainted Love

Summary:

Abby has a "talk" with Romance.

Notes:

This chapter has one scene and some cute stuff at the end.

Chapter 7

Tainted Love

(Abby/Romance)

 

Brief introductions were made and then Abby banished Romance to the upstairs bedroom. Things got awkward after that and Baby retreated to his lair. Jinu sat slouched on the edge of the bed, resting his elbows on his thighs. Abby sat slumped in a chair, pinching the bridge of his nose.

 

Jinu: “We have to do something about him.”

 

Abby: “I know.”

 

Jinu: “Or he’ll be the death of us.”

 

Abby spoke through clenched teeth trying to control his anger: “I know…”

 

Jinu sighed: “I don’t want to fight.”

 

Abby rubbed his temples. “I am sure he’s doing it on purpose. Putting thoughts in our heads. I’ll take care of it.” He sat up then walked over to Jinu and placed a reassuring hand on his shoulder. “Nothing is going to ruin this.” With a squeeze of Jinu’s shoulder, Abby turned around and walked up the stairs, determined to fix things one way or another.

 

When he reached the top of the stairs he found Romance sitting on the bed, hugging his knees to his chest and staring out the window.

 

Romance turned to look at Abby: “Oh, it’s you.” . He sounded disappointed.

 

Abby: “Who were you expecting?”

 

Romance: “I thought it would be Baby.”

 

Abby chuckled: “Not happening.”

 

Romance got up and walked slowly towards Abby, his movements elegant and alluring, his hips swinging like a model’s. “I’d had women, I’d had men, but I never had a demon.”

 

Abby raised a questioning eyebrow and crossed his arms over his chest.

 

Romance: “I don’t know what you like. I could guess…. But…it’s better if you show me.” . Slowly, he reached a hand and placed it on Abby’s forearm. 

 

Abby took in a sharp breath as images of Romance chained to a wall, Romance blindfolded and screaming, Romance face down on the ground with Abby’s boot on his back and many more flashed quickly through his mind. He watched in amazement as Romance’s clothes seemed to turn to mist and shift about him, resettling into a new outfit. Romance’s black demon look was gone. Instead, he was wearing leather pants, two thin leather straps wrapped around his waist and  two more around his left biceps. A collar without a leash encircled his throat and his wrists had wide leather bands around them.

 

Romance looked down and smiled. “I see.” he whispered and slowly lowered himself to his knees, trailing his hands along Abby’s body, then sat down on the floor and hugged Abby’s thigh, pressing and rubbing his cheek against it. “I can be your pet.”

 

Abby’s eyes flashed bright yellow and he uncrossed his arms. He looked down at Romance for a moment, then took a fistfull of his hair and roughly threw him to the floor. “Disgusting.”

 

Romance got to his hands and knees and began to crawl in a slow circle around Abby, moving graciously like a cat. “I can be whatever you want me to be.”

 

Abby followed him as much as he could without turning his head. When Romance got to his other side he made a purring noise that sent shivers of desire through Abby.

 

Romance: “Please tell me how I can serve you.” When he got in front of Abby, Romance stretched like a cat in heat, lifting his ass and lowering his head, then licked Abby’s boot and rubbed his cheek against it.

 

Whatever plans Abby had vanished and he found himself unwilling to attempt to control his urges. He kicked Romance hard in the ribs and sent him sprawling on his back. He took one menacing step towards him, then another, then placed one foot to either side of Romance’s chest. He sat down on his chest and pinned Romance’s arms with his knees, then placed  both palms on his cheeks.

 

Abby: “Why are you doing this?”

 

Romance struggled to inhale enough air to answer. “I’m not.”

 

Abby gently caressed Romance’s cheeks with his thumbs, but his voice was a dangerous growl: “You did just now, why?”

 

Romance: “I didn’t.”

 

Abby took Romance by the throat and sat up, lifting him along, then threw him face down on the bed. With demonic speed, he got up on top of Romance and wrapped an arm around his neck, placing him in a chokehold.

 

Abby: “Fucker.” he growled low and manacing in his ear. “Got any more funny answers?” He increased the pressure on Romance’s throat as a warning.

 

Romance gasped: “No.” and Abby allowed him to take a breath.

 

Abby: “Good. Now… will you be a good little whore and play nice?”

 

Romance tried to look up at Abby but couldn’t turn enough. He could feel Abby’s hot breath on the back of his neck and it gave him goosebumps. Romance wasn’t anyone’s whore but the insatiable hunger in Abby’s eyes, the idea of someone so wild having his way with him made him answer: “Yes.”

 

Abby: “Good… and if I let you go, are you going to sit still?”

 

Romance muttered: “Mhm.”

 

Abby repeated: “Good.”

 

Romance took deep breaths when Abby let him go and sat upright on his lower back. Free from Abby’s grip, Romance looked up and smiled at Abby. Abby didn’t return the smile, instead he stared down at Romance with glowing eyes and a look that made Romance’s heart speed up with fear. At that moment Romance knew that no matter if he agreed with whatever Abby wanted or not, it was going to happen regardless.

 

Abby ran his fingers gently through Romance’s hair and Romance replied with a purr. Abby’s voice was soft when he spoke, but his smile was feral: “It’s going to hurt. Can you handle it, pet?”

 

Romance shivered: “Yes.”

 

Abby continued playing with his hair and looked at Romance’s face a while longer, letting the silence stretch. Abby couldn’t quite tell what he saw, so he asked: “Do you want it to hurt?”

 

Romance just shook his head no.

 

Abby: “Are you sure? Don’t lie…to me or to yourself.”

 

Romance shook his head no again, confusing Abby. Abby grabbed Romance’s hair and pulled, lifting his face off the bed and causing him to arch his back. He leaned in and growled in his ear: “What do you want? Say it?”

 

Romance cried out: “I want you.”

 

Abby gave him a little shake: “And?”

 

Romance: “And I want you to hurt me.”

 

Abby let go of Romance, letting him fall back to the bed. He watched him take deep breaths, probably in an attempt to calm down. Fear… Abby loved the taste of fear and he enjoyed causing it even more. But fear wasn’t endless, it had to be created and for that there had to be calm first. When Romance’s back stopped heaving, Abby placed his hands on Romance’s shoulders and began to massage them gently. His cock twitched at the sounds of pleasure Romance was making.

 

Abby: “Alright.” he stood up and began removing his boots and pants. “Don’t move” he told Romance and slapped his ass for emphasis. Romance cried out and Abby’s cock twitched again. His cries were like music to Abby’s ears. Freed from his clothing, Abby slapped Romance's ass again, causing another cry. “Ass up” he commanded and Romance obeyed. Abby undressed Romance and was amazed. He thought his body looked good, but compared to Romance…he was nothing. Abby bit his lower lip in anticipation, then slapped Romance’s right cheek, leaving a red mark and causing a whimper. He hit him again, leaving another mark and when Romance whimpered, Abby couldn’t control himself anymore. He left two more palm prints on Romance’s ass before the younger demon tried to pull away.

 

Abby grabbed him by the hips and held him: “Stay still, pet.”

 

Romance’s whimper was muffled. He was biting down on his knuckles.

 

Abby: “Does it hurt too bad?”

 

Romance just nodded.

 

Abby ran a hand over the marks, then placed soft kisses over the now bruising surface. Romance flinched each time, but didn’t move.

 

Abby: “You’re such a good pet.” . One more kiss, then Abby pushed his ass down and  straddled Romance’s hips. His cock rested between his cheeks and Abby pressed them against his cock as he grinded his hips. “I want to hurt you” he whispered and Romance whimpered, “Are you going to let me?” .

 

Romance looked up at Abby when he answered: “Yes.”

 

Abby barely restrained a shiver when he saw the tears in Romance’s eyes. “Fuck” he growled and positioned his cock against Romance’s entrance. “You’re so fucking gorgeous like this.” When Romance whimpered again, Abby couldn’t take the teasing anymore. He pressed against Romance’s ass, increasing the pressure until the tip breached the entrance. Romance cried out and Abby placed a hand over his mouth to stifle the scream.

 

Romance looked up at Abby with wide yellow eyes and Abby delighted in the fear he saw. He leaned over Romance and whispered: “Be a good pet and take it.” then pressed Romance’s face into the sheets and began to thrust his hips.

 

Romance took deep breaths as Abby thrusted inside him. He had been with men before, but Abby was a different kind of beast. His cock was stretching his ass too much. He tried to cry out in pain but it was muffled. But the worst part was that his own traitorous cock was throbbing and demanding attention each time Abby growled at him.

 

Abby grunted with each thrust. Letting his urges take hold and it felt good. He looked down at his cock sliding in and out of Romance and shivered with delight. One harsh thrust caused Romance to lift his head and cry out aloud. He looked up at Abby with tears in his eyes and whimpered: “It hurts.”

 

Abby: “But you’re a good pet and you’ll do anything for your master, right?”

 

Romance nodded. 

 

Abby’s breathing became more ragged as he fucked Romance harder. “Is this how you like it?”

 

Romance whined and squeezed his eyes shut.

 

Abby: “Say it, say you like it when I hurt you.”

 

Romance’s body trembled with an odd mix of pain and pleasure. His cock throbbed, trapped between his body and the sheets, barely getting any friction as a result of Abby’s rough thrusts. But he was ready to explode, if Abby would… His thoughts were interrupted by Abby’s low growl: “Answer me, pet. Say it.”

 

Romance’s body convulsed as his cock released its load. He gasped for breath and tried to answer but before he managed to do so, he felt Abby’s breath on the back of his neck.

 

Abby felt Romance’s body tense up and his muscles pulse and knew there would be a cum stain on the sheets. He smiled and leaned over Romance to whisper in his ear: “Look at that, my pet came without permission.” 

 

Romance gasped: “I’m sorry, I’m sorry.”

 

Abby: “I’ll let you get away with it this time. Only because you’re going to be a good pet and let me cum in your ass, yes?”

 

Romance nodded.

 

Abby: “It’s going to hurt. You’re so fucking tight my cock barely fits in you. But you’re going to hold still and let me take you… and you’re going to beg me to cum inside you.”

 

Romance answered in a whimpering voice: “Yes master.”

 

Abby: “Good.” He restrained himself from slapping Romance’s perfect ass and picked up the pace of his thrusts, his breathing becoming erratic.

 

Romance’s whimpers and moans turned into sobs as Abby pounded his ass. The pain was one thing, but Abby’s intensity and animal instinct fueled the lust inside him. He wanted it and he wanted more. “Fuck me.”  he pleaded. He heard Abby growl. “More, please give me more.”

 

Abby: “You want more of my cock up your tights ass?”

 

Romance: “Yes”

 

Abby: “Is this how you like getting fucked?”

 

Romance, his voice getting more desperate: “Yes.”

 

Abby: “Are you going to be bad and cum all over yourself again without permission?”

 

Romance: “No…”

 

Abby: “I know you are, I can feel you, you’re so tense.”

 

Romance just whimpered.

 

Abby: “Do it, pet. Cum.”

 

Romance’s body bucked under Abby and Abby fought to restrain him.

 

Abby: “Good pet, now beg.”

 

Abby’s thrusts became rougher and shorter as Romance whimpered: “Please cum… please…please fill me up…please” again and again.

 

Abby: “Fuck.” he growled between breaths. “You’re so fucking beatiful Romance…. And so fucking tight…. I’m going to fill you up.”

 

Romance pleaded between sobs: “Please cum, please, it hurts, please cum.”

 

Abby’s leg muscles tightened and he roared as his cock shot jet after jet of cum inside Romance.  His entire body began to shake and he couldn’t catch his breath. His heart skipped a few beats before Abby came back to his senses. “Fuck” he panted, still trying to catch his breath “That was amazing.”

 

A muffled “Mhm” came from Romance and when Abby looked down at him, he noticed Romance was still gripping the bedsheets with white knuckled fists. He disentangled himself and laid down next to Romance. 

 

Abby stroked Romance’s hair: “Are you alright my little pet?”

 

Romance rested his forehead against the bed so his words weren’t muffled, but he didn’t turn to look at Abby: “I’m alive.”

 

Abby: “This is going to be good and bad for you for some time. But it will get better. Do you understand?”

 

Romance: “Not right now.”

 

Abby sighed and placed a soft kiss on Romance’s temple. “Clean up and get some rest, we’ll talk later.”

 

Romance: “Yeah.”

 

Abby stood up and dressed, stealing glances at Romance. For his part, Romance stood still, his back still heaving with deep breaths. When he was done putting himself back in order, Abby left without another word.

 

When he descended the steps, he found Jinu still sitting on the edge of the bed. Their eyes met and Jinu raised a questioning eyebrow. Abby huffed with amusement.

 

Jinu: “Self control, huh? I’m sure even the mortal realm heard you.”

 

Abby snorted and moved to sit next to Jinu.

 

Jinu: “Did you hurt him?”

 

Abby: “Yes.”

 

Jinu: “Badly?”

 

Abby: “He’s alive.”

 

Jinu just stared at Abby for a long time. When Abby added nothing else, Jinu asked: “What now?”

 

Abby: “Now we sleep. Come on.”

 

Jinu looked incredulous: “You want me to just go to sleep next to you after that?” he gestured towards the second floor.

 

Abby began to undress, wondering why he dressed in the first place. “Why not?”

 

Jinu: “Why not? Seriously?”

 

Abby: “Are you jealous?" 

 

Jinu was taken aback. Was he? No, he wasn’t.

 

Abby moved in front of Jinu and leaned in close, their foreheads almost touching. “Are you in love with me Jinu?”

 

The silence stretched and Abby searched Jinu’s face while Jinu searched for an answer. When no answer was forthcoming Abby spoke again: “Pitty. Just know I would give my life for you. Now come to bed.”

 

Abby fell asleep quickly but Jinu laid awake for a long time.

In the dead tree outside the house, Baby crouched on the lowest branch. Abby’s roar had him curious. When he saw Abby come downstairs and talk to Jinu, Baby made his move. Silent like a creature of the night, he leaped from the branch on the ledge in front of the second storey bedroom. Using a claw he opened the latch and went inside.

 

Romance laid on the bed, curled up in a fetal position, facing the window. His eyes were closed but he wasn’t asleep. When he heard the metallic clink of the window being unlocked, he opened his eyes and saw Baby sneak inside.

 

Baby put a finger in front of his lips and silently got in bed next to Romance.

 

Baby whispered: “Did he hurt you?”

 

Romance nodded.

 

Baby: “He hurts me too.” When Romance just stared at him, he continued, letting his creepy smile spread across his face. “But it feels good, doesn’t it?”

 

Romance smiled back at Baby. “It does.”

 

Baby took one of Romance’s hands in his and brought it to his lips. He softly placed a kiss on each finger. “I’ll keep you company if you want.”

 

Romance squeezed Baby’s hand: “That would be lovely.”

Chapter 8: Give me your desire

Summary:

Jinu gets a taste of Romance.

Notes:

It's a more romantic scene.

Chapter 8

Give me your desire

(Jinu/Romance)

 

When Jinu woke up, Abby was gone. “Probably summoned away. ” thought Jinu and he got out of bed, leaving the sheets in a tangled mess. He walked to the window and stared out into the gloom. Thoughts of last night’s conversation with Abby ran through his mind. What bored Jinu most was Abby’s question: “Are you in love with me Jinu?” . The way he it asked, not as a taunt, nor as a challenge or an attempt to mock, but as a genuine question borned out of the need to know was troubling.

 

Romance: “Hey.”

 

Jinu turned and looked towards the stairs. “I would say good morning but there is no morning or night here.”

 

Romance: “So it seems. Pity, I always liked how candlelight looked in the darkest hours of the night.”

 

Jinu: “Very poetic.”

 

Romance smiled and moved to stand next to Jinu. “Anything interesting out there?”

 

Jinu: “Nothing much.”.

 

They stood there in silence for a few minutes, gazing out the window.

 

Jinu: “How are you feeling?”

 

Romance rolled his shoulders and moved his head side to side. “I’m fine, just a bit sore. I hope being a demon means I heal faster.”

 

Jinu: “It does. I’m sorry about what he did to you.”

 

Romance looked at Jinu: “Why?”

 

Jinu turned to look at him and reply, but when their eyes met, Jinu’s mind filled with images of Romance’s naked body pressed against him. Romance scoffed when he saw Jinu’s face change and returned to looking out the window.

 

Romance: “I don’t do it on purpose. It’s just what I am.”

 

Jinu took a moment to shake the images out of his mind. “It’s alright.” He reached out an arm in an attempt to place a comforting hand on Romance’s shoulder, but Romance pulled away from this touch.

 

Romance: “Don’t.”

 

Jinu: “What happens if I touch you?”

 

Romance replied in a voice devoid of emotion: “Then we’ll kiss.”

 

Jinu: “And then?”

 

Romance: “Then we’ll kiss on the bed.”

 

Jinu’s voice was soft: “And after that?”

 

Romance turned to look at Jinu: “Then you’ll know nothing but desire.”

 

Jinu’s eyelids fluttered as he fought against the images in his head. In a barely audible whisper he spoke a single word: “Yes.”

 

At that, Romance didn’t hesitate. He placed a hand on Jinu’s arm and his black reaper clothing turned to swirling mist, restelling into nothing but a black silk belt tied around his waist, the ends dangling along his right hip.

 

Jinu’s eyes traveled from Romance’s face, down his naked chest and to the silk belt. “H…how?”

 

Romance didn’t answer, instead he placed the tip of a claw under Jinu’s chin. Barely touching his skin, he guided Jinu’s face up and towards him. “Don’t think, just feel.” he whispered against Jinu’s lips and pressed a soft kiss on them. Jinu parted his lips and the small kisses grew and got longer. 

 

Romance’s left hand wrapped around Jinu’s waist, then slowly slid across his hip, curving under him, over his butt cheek, softly grabbing it and pulling Jinu’s body against his. With his other hand he unbuttoned Jinu’s shirt, his claws scraping gently over Jinu’s chest as each button was undone.

 

Jinu moaned softly into the kiss and wrapped his arms around Romance’s shoulders, pulling himself in, one hand tangling in his pink hair and the other softly digging into his back muscles. Shirt open, Romance’s hand found Jinu’s chest and moved up to cup his neck. His claw tipped fingers barely touched the surface of his skin as they moved over his collar bone, down over the middle of his chest, onto his stomach, down to his waistband where they traced its outline before moving slowly back up over his chest.

 

Jinu let go of Romance, and let out a breath he seemed to be holding, then hastily took his shirt off and let it drop to the floor. He went to unbuckle his pants, but Romance stopped him with a whispered word: “Don’t” . Still holding on to Jinu’s ass, Romance took small steps forward, pushing Jinu back until he was against the wall. “Let me.” Romance whispered and took Jinu’s hands in his, holding them over his head. He gathered both of Jinu’s wrists in one hand and held them up, not pinning him, just holding him. His free hand raised goosebumps on Jinu’s skin as it moved over his neck, down to his chest, stopping at his waistband.

 

Jinu’s body shivered as Romance’s claw moved from under his belly button to his hip and pushed his pants a few centimeters lower, then trailed slowly to the other side and did the same. A moan escaped Jinu’s lips and Romance silenced him with a slow kiss. When Jinu pressed in for more Romance didn’t give in, keeping the kiss slow and passionate.

 

Romance’s claws trailed lightly over Jinu’s exposed chest, over his ribs, all the way up his neck and back down. His movements were torturously slow and Jinu moaned loudly in protest.

 

Romance laughed softly: “Alright. Come on.” He kept his hold on one of Jinu’s wrists and guided him towards the bed, where he sat down on the edge. He tugged Jinu in front of him and hugged his thigh, rubbing his cheek against it. Jinu groaned in protest and tangled his hands in Romance’s hair. ”Don’t worry Jinu. ” Romance whispered and reached for his boots “I’m just making you comfortable” . With practiced ease, Romance unlaced Jinu’s boots and tapped his thigh “Get them off.” He ran his hands on the back of Jinu’s legs as Jinu swayed while trying to get his boots off. Once done, Romance gripped Jinu’s waistband with both index fingers and pulled the remaining clothing down agonizingly slow, letting his other claws scrape along Jinu’s thighs. His grip on Romance’s hair grew painful. “Awww.” he complained in a playful voice and the grip loosened.

 

Romance moved to sit against the bed’s headboard and tucked a pillow behind his back. His movements were so elegant, Jinu couldn’t do anything but admire him. When Romance crooked a finger at him, Jinu obeyed and went to him. “Come” Romance gestured for Jinu to straddle him. Jinu sat on Romance’s thighs and looked into his eyes. As if having a mind of its own, Jinu’s body reacted and he found himself placing a hand on Romance’s cheek and reaching down for a kiss.

 

Romance slid his hands over Jinu’s body until they landed on his ass, then he pulled him in, trapping their cocks side by side between their bodies. A soft whimper escaped Romance’s lips and Jinu almost lost it. Everything about Romance screamed sex and desire and Jinu wanted it all.

 

With his hands on Jinu’s ass, Romance guided his movements, keeping them slow. He placed soft kisses on Jinu’s chest and shoulder, his lips trailing upward to meet Jinu’s when demanded. “How about... ” Romance whispered as one of his fingers rubbed against Jinu’s entrance.

 

Jinu took a sharp breath and answered: “Yes.”

 

Holding on to Jinu’s ass with one hand, Romance lifted him higher and positioned his cock. He rubbed its tip against Jinu trying to get him ready, but Jinu was impatient and began to lower himself on Romance’s cock. Romance didn’t move, letting Jinu do the work until he felt himself slip inside him.

 

Romance: “Does it hurt?”

 

Jinu shook his head no and continued lowering himself.

 

Romance ran the back of a hand over Jinu’s cheek:”Be gentle.” With both his hands on Jinu’s ass again, Romance lifted and lowered Jinu on his cock, not pushing all the way in, just enough for Jinu to softly gasp or moan whenever it hit the right spot. His lips resumed teasing Jinu’s chest and his claws dug into Jinu’s flesh.

 

Jinu felt like his entire body was on fire. Each time Romance touched him, it sent shivers of pleasure through him. The pressure inside him was building and building and he wanted it released, but Romance didn’t allow him to speed up his movements. All he could do was hold on tight to Romance and demand his kisses.

 

Romance relished the feeling of Jinu’s body tensing under his touch. He could feel Jinu’s precum wet his abdomen. Electric tingles of pleasure ran through him whenever Jinu dug his claws in his back. Romance felt coiled like a spring and he was ready. “Are you close Jinu?” he asked softly and felt Jinu’s muscles tense up.

 

Jinu: “Fuck, yes, yes.”

 

Romance: “Then take care of yourself.”

 

Jinu took hold of his cock and stroked it as Romance held him still and pumped his own hips up to thrust into him. Jinu drew in short breaths and moaned louder and louder until his cum shot on Romance’s chest. With a loud “Fuck” he sank all the way down on Romance’s cock.

 

Romance gasped as he slid all the way inside Jinu. He tried to hold on, but he couldn’t. Jinu’s cry and the twitching of his muscles made Romance spill inside him. Jinu moved his hips in rhythm with Romance’s throbs. Romance’s body bucked and shuddered, but Jinu hugged him tight. When the feeling passed, he hugged Jinu back and rested his head against his chest as he took in deep breaths. Jinu rested his cheek atop Romance’s head and they stood like that for a while, taking in calming breaths.

 

Jinu was the first to move and disentangled himself from Romance then flopped down on the bed. Romance slid down to lay next to him and propped himself up on an elbow. He looked at Jinu for a moment then tapped the tip of his nose with a finger: “Are you alright?” he asked him.

 

Jinu took in a few more breaths then answered: “You set my soul on fire.”

 

Romance searched Jinu’s face for the lie, but the words were true. He was considering what to reply, but a slow clap coming from the staircase startled them both. 

 

Baby: “Nice performance you two.” he said as descended the last few steps.

 

Jinu: “How long have you…”

 

Baby: “...been sitting there?” he continued Jinu’s sentence. “From the start.” He walked over to them and sat on the edge of the bed next to Jinu. “Hope you’re not planning on charging for this performance.”

 

When neither Jinu or Romance said anything, Baby ran a finger over the tip of Jinu’s cock and picked up a drop of cum, making Jinu twitch. He licked his finger and sat up, heading towards the door. Before exiting the house, he sketched a mocking two finger salute at them.

 

Jinu groaned: “Fuck.”

Chapter 9: Empty vessels

Summary:

Romance goes to apologize to Baby.

Notes:

This chapter has one scene. Enjoy!

Chapter 9

Empty vessels

(Baby/Romance)

 

Romance descended the steps to Baby’s lair. As he reached the bottom, the hatch above him slammed shut, plunging the room in darkness.

 

Baby’s voice came from the far corner: “Why did you come?”

 

Romance: “To appologize.”

 

Baby: “What for?”

 

Romance: “I shouldn’t have left.”

 

Baby snapped his fingers and a single candle materialised at the base of the giant mirror, casting weird shadows across the room. He looked at Romance’s reflection in the mirror and asked: “Like he left you?”

 

Romance sighed and took small steps towards Baby, “Like he left me.” Their eyes met in the mirror for a moment. Baby was the first to look away. He sat on the edge of the bed and said nothing more.

 

Romance sat down next to him. The silence stretched, both of them just staring at the shadows. When Romance finally spoke, his usual seductive voice was gone, replaced by almost vulnerable sincerity: “Seven years since I heard Gwi-ma’s voice. I am just two springs past my twenties. Can barely remember how I was before I became this. Since the deal was sealed I lived a lie. Descending into the underworld brings no knowledge, no wisdom. I know nothing but lies.”

 

Baby: “I have nothing to give you.”

 

Romance’s voice regained its melodic qualities: “Come here little one.” He reached out and brushed his fingers softly against Baby’s arm. Baby looked at where Romance’s hand touched his arm and then at him. Romance was startled. He expected Baby to react in some way and for his clothing to morph, reflecting Baby’s desire, but nothing happened.

 

Baby smiled wide: “That’s right lover boy, I see right through you.” He slapped Romance’s hand away and his voice held malice. “Your tricks don’t work on me.” With a snap of his fingers the candlelight vanished. 

 

Romance attempted to stand up but Baby’s glowing yellow eyes appeared right in front of him. His breath left his lungs as Baby threw him down on the bed and got on top of his chest, holding his arms pinned with his knees just like Abby did earlier.

 

Baby wrapped both hands around Romance’s throat and squeezed. “Lies, lies, lies, pretty lies, pretty faces, all lies, nothing but lies.” His voice was high pitched, the words spilling out of him: “I want to hurt you Romance, I want to hurt you so bad. I lied, I do have something to give you. I can give you pain. ” He laughed as Romance struggled under him. “I want to hurt you, do you hear me?” he leaned his face close to Romance and his voice quieted with each word. “I want you to hurt… like you hurt me.” His voice became a whisper and he released the grip on the other demon’s neck. “Like you hurt me, you hurt me Romance, you hurt me.” He gave Romance a final shove and he was gone.

 

The weight disappeared from Romance’s chest and he took deep breaths and tried to swallow. He rubbed his hand over his neck and winced at the pain. A snap of Baby’s fingers brought the candlelight back and Romance saw Baby sitting on the edge of the bed in the exact spot as before. When he felt confident enough to move, Romance went to Baby and sat behind him, spreading his legs to either side of him. He carefully wrapped an arm around Baby’s waist and whispered against the back of his neck: “No illusions needed here, just… this. Just you and me.”

 

His other hand traced the line of Baby’s jaw before resting on his chest. Romance’s touch was gentle, his claw tipped fingers exploring the shape of Baby’s body through his shirt. “Just relax…” Romance whispered, brushing his lips against the back of Baby’s neck, “...let me be with you.”

 

When Baby didn’t react, Romance moved his hand lower, tracing the line of Baby’s stomach before dipping beneath the waistband of his pants. At that, Baby took a deep breath and relaxed into Romance’s chest. Romance brushed his fingers against the length of Baby’s cock, barely touching it. His lips placed soft kisses on the back of Baby’s neck and over his collar bone.

 

The candlelight flared as Baby moaned softly. The room seemed to grow warmer as Romance’s gentle touches continued to tease Baby. Small moans escaped his lips and he leaned fully against Romance’s chest.

 

With his lips against Baby’s ear Romance whispered: “I want to make you feel good.”

 

Baby groaned and he hastily unbuckled his pants and pushed them down, then placed his hands back on the edge of the bed.

 

Romance nuzzled his hair and wrapped his hand around Baby’s cock. With tantalising slow strokes he moved his hand over Baby’s length with a rhythm that made Baby shiver. Baby’s hips lifted slightly, trying to meet Romance’s strokes, his body responding to the pleasure Romance was giving him.

 

Romance whispered: “Feel how hard you are for me Baby.”

 

Baby moaned and arched his back against Romance. One of his hands gripped Romance’s thigh and his fingers dug in his flesh. Romance let go of Baby’s waist and ran his hand down Baby’s body. He gently cupped his balls, causing Baby to squirm.

 

Romance increased the speed of his strokes, tightening his grip and brushing his thumb over the sensitive tip of Baby’s cock, coating it with precum. With each stroke, Romance ran his fingers over the veins that pulsed beneath Baby’s skin, keeping his touch gentle but firm. Baby’s grip on Romance’s thigh grew painful as desire filled his body.

 

Romance could feel Baby’s heartbeat and his muscles tensing up and he knew he was close. His strokes became more urgent and he leaned in over Baby’s shoulder. Baby turned slightly and Romance’s lips met his with a passionate kiss, muffling his moans.

 

Baby’s body shivered and his cock throbbed as waves of pleasure ran through him. Ribbons of cum shot over Romance’s hand, but he continued to move, giving Baby every drop of pleasure. Baby pulled away from the kiss and looked at Romance. Romance kissed his cheek and gazed back at him. They looked at each other for a long moment, then Baby turned, took Romance’s face in both hands and kissed him with such intensity it startled Romance for a second. When he pulled back they gazed at each other once more, then Baby kissed him with the same raw need again.

 

When he pulled away a second time, Baby stood up and snapped his fingers, causing a black handkerchief to float down in front of Romance. Baby put himself back together while Romance cleaned up, then flopped unceremoniously in the bed on his back and stared at the ceiling. Romance laid down next to him.

 

They didn’t talk, they just stared at the shadows playing on the ceiling. The moment dragged on until Romance shifted his hand and placed it over Baby’s. A weird feeling stirred inside Baby’s chest and he reacted in the only way he knew how when something frightened him.

 

Romance landed in a heap at the base of the staircase just as the trap door opened and Abby and Jinu looked down.

 

Jinu: “What the fuck?” he quickly descended and went to check on Romance.

 

Abby followed at a normal pace. He took in the scene before him and shook his head with disappointment. “Are you alright?” he asked Baby.

 

Baby let out a cry of frustration and kicked at the bed, causing it to slide to the middle of the room. “I am now.”

 

Abby turned his head to look where Jinu was crouched over Romance’s still form. “Is he alright?”

 

Jinu: “He’s alive.”

 

Abby: “What happened?” . When Baby didn’t reply, Abby continued with a sigh: “Nevermind.”

 

Jinu was more upset: “What the hell Baby. What did you do?”

 

Baby just shrugged.

 

Glances and glares were exchanged and no one spoke for a while. Baby shrugged again under Jinu’s glare and asked: “Can we keep him?” . Abby laughed and Jinu glared at both of them.

 

Jinu: “You two might want to be more careful then. You’re going to kill him.”

 

Abby walked over to Romance and picked him up like he would a child, then gently placed him on the bed that was now resting in the middle of the room. He ran his fingers through Romance’s hair, clearing it from his face then headed towards the stairs. “Come on, we have to talk.”

Chapter 10: Lesson learned

Summary:

Abby punishes Baby and Jinu.

Notes:

This chapter has a longer scene.

Can't promise any more updates until 18 August. Family vacation... >< Sorry.

Chapter 10

Lesson learned

(Abby/Baby/Jinu)

 

Abby stood in the middle of the room, arms crossed, an imposing figure in his full reaper outfit. Baby flopped in the bed on his back and sighed. Jinu took a seat in the chair next to the bed and looked at the floor.

 

Abby took a deep breath then spoke, trying to keep the anger out of his voice and failing: “You two are going to be the death of me. If I can’t be away for a few hours without one of you doing something stupid, we have a problem. You understand that I must do Gwi-ma’s bidding to retain his favor. Without that I can’t protect you from the suffering he inflicts on his minions. Do you get that?” .

 

Neither Baby nor Jinu moved or spoke. Abby sighed and unbuckled his belt, sliding it free with a snap and holding it folded in half. He walked over to Jinu and placed the tip of a claw under his chin, lifting him up. Abby leaned forward a bit so they were eye to eye. The hand holding the belt pressed against Jinu’s ass and the belt dangled along his thigh. 

 

Abby spoke in a deceivingly soft voice: “I can smell Romance all over you, Jinu. But that’s not why I am upset with you. You should know better than this.” he tapped the belt lightly against Jinu’s leg.   “I need you, all of you, to be ready to do Gwi-ma’s bidding when he demands it and to be in fighting shape, not knocked out. I am mad at you for fucking up Baby…” the belt hit the back of Jinu’s thigh harder this time and he flinched. “... and for shoving your cock into Romance…”

 

Jinu tried to protest: “I didn’t.”

 

Abby slapped Jinu’s leg again causing him to wince. “I didn’t say you can speak.” He stared down Jinu until Jinu nodded.  “As I was saying, I am upset with you for fucking Romance instead of keeping an eye on him in my absence.” Another blow landed on Jinu's thigh and he winced again. “Do you want it to go back to how it was?” . When Jinu shook his head no, Abby continued: “Do you want the voices to return?” . Another shake of the head from Jinu. “Then you’re going to learn the lesson I’m about to teach, yes?” . When Jinu nodded, Abby turned his gaze on Baby who was now propped up on his elbows, looking at them.

 

Abby crooked a finger at Baby and Baby got up. When Abby crooked his finger again, Baby got closer. Abby placed the folded belt under Baby’s chin and lifted it up so they could lock eyes. Still talking in a soft voice, Abby spoke to Baby: “You… you I could understand. You’re new to being a demon and… “ Abby squinted at Baby “...are you even 20?” . Baby smiled in his creepy way. Abby continued: “You’re young, you’re new, you haven’t lived for years and years with the voices, so I’m not mad at you for not being able to control your cock. I am mad at you for hurting Romance like that. What if I needed you guys? What then, huh?”. He stared into Baby’s eyes for a moment, then continued: “So you are also going to learn a lesson, yes?” . Baby nodded.

 

Abby took a step back, clearing the space between the two of them and with his claw still under Jinu’s chin, he guided him towards Baby. “Look at me” Abby commanded, his voice once again deep. Jinu and Baby turned to meet Abby’s predatory yellow eyes. “I want you two to undress each other. Slowly. Show me how much you wish to learn.” Abby clasped his hands behind his back and began circling them, his boots making the floor creek with each step.

 

Baby and Jinu exchanged a glance. Jinu’s eyes were nervous but Baby’s were full of excitement. Jinu reached for Baby, his hands slightly shaking as he began unbuttoning Baby’s shirt. He pulled it off slowly, revealing Baby’s smooth chest, then leaned it and began trailing kisses down his collarbone.

 

Baby shivered and his skin formed goosebumps under Jinu’s touch. He reached for Jinu’s shirt and mimicked the slow unbuttoning motion. As the shirt fell to the floor, Baby’s hands roamed over Jinu’s muscular back, feeling the shape of his body.

 

Abby watched them, his yellow eyes glowing. “Good. Keep going.”

 

Jinu unbuckled Baby’s pants and his fingers brushed against Baby’s hardening cock. Baby moaned and pushed his hips forward. Jinu smiled, remembering Baby’s impatience, and pulled his pants down, freeing Baby’s hard cock. His hands wrapped around Baby’s back and slowly moved down his body until they rested on his ass. Baby moaned again and tried to push himself against Jinu but Abby’s belt hit the back of his thigh.

 

Abby: “No. Not until I say so. Keep going.”

 

Jinu kneeled in front of Baby and unlaced his boots. Baby’s cock throbbed just inches away from Jinu and it was hard for both of them to restrain their need. Baby kicked his boots off and stepped out of his pants, then dropped down to his knees in front of Jinu. His lips found Jinu’s and a frantic kiss began as Baby fumbled to blindly undo Jinu’s pants.

 

Abby: “Yes… good.” he growled at them, still circling them.

 

When Baby managed to unbuckle Jinu’s pants, Jinu stood up and Baby pulled down on his pants, then unlaced his boots. Baby fought the urge to take Jinu’s cock in his mouth and was relieved when Abby growled at them again.

 

Abby: “Get up, hands on the table, both of you. Move!”

 

Baby and Jinu walked over to the table, leaving the pile of clothes behind them, and placed their hands on it as ordered. Abby walked to the table as well and dropped his coat in front of them, then his hat and finally his shirt. He stepped behind Baby and ran a claw down his spine as he spoke: “You I could easily forgive, but you have to learn. Jerk him off Jinu, rub his cock as he learns.”

 

Jinu reached over and wrapped his hand around Baby’s cock, making him moan and shift in place. 

 

Abby: “Don’t move.” . The first belt strike landed on Baby’s right ass cheek with precision as Abby counted: “One..” Abby’s free hand ran over the mark and then another blow connected with Baby’s flesh and Baby moaned “ Two..” another caress over the new red mark and then a third strike landed as Abby counted: “Three.”

 

Baby cried out: “Fuck, Abby please, I can’t… I can’t” his breath hitched in his chest as he tried to get the words out.

 

Abby stepped behind Baby and slapped Jinu’s hand away from his cock. “Enough.” then he roughly took Baby’s chin in one hand. “Breathe Baby, breathe… you don’t get to cum until I tell you too, understand?” Baby nodded and Abby slapped his cheek hard enough to sting. “Good boy.” he growled and placed a kiss on Baby’s temple before moving away.

 

Standing behind Jinu, Abby ran a claw down his back: “As for you Jinu, you have a harder lesson to learn.”  he made a fist in Jinu’s hair and pulled his head back so he could look at him “Don’t you fucking dare to cum without permission, understand?” . Jinu’s muffled “Yes” satisfied Abby. He released Jinu’s hair and took a step back, then tapped Baby’s leg with the belt. “Suck him off while I teach him a lesson.”

 

Baby got on all fours and crawled under the table to take Jinu’s cock in his mouth. Jinu gasped as Baby’s lips closed around his shaft. When the tip of his cock hit the back of Baby’s throat, Jinu shivered with pleasure but it didn’t last long. Abby’s first blow landed as he began counting.

 

Abby: “One.”

 

Jinu gritted his teeth against the pain of the first blow, but then the second one came and he cried out. Baby moaned and it sent vibrations through Jinu’s cock, making him shiver again before the next blow landed. He heard Abby count: “Three” then the next hit landed and Jinu’s knees buckled. Abby was quick to catch him, wrapping an arm around his waist. He dropped the belt on the table and reached around to grab Baby’s hair. “Get off him. ” he ordered and pushed Baby aside.

 

Abby held Jinu until he became steady on his feet. He turned him around to face him and motioned for Baby to get up, then kissed Jinu. Abby’s kiss was harsh and demanding and filled Jinu’s mind with lust. He whimpered into the kiss and Abby let him go. “You did good…” he moved his lips to Baby’s and kissed him also. When he pulled back he ended his sentence: “...so far.” . He smiled like a predator as Jinu and Baby both looked startled. “On your back, Baby.” he ordered and shoved Baby towards the bed. “I want to watch Jinu fuck you.”

 

Baby complied, lying on his back and spreading his legs. Abby pushed Jinu towards the bed as well: “ Go to him.” then followed with slow steps, watching as Jinu positioned himself between Baby’s thighs, his cock pressing against Baby’s entrance.

 

Abby sat down next to them and took Jinu’s chin in one hand. He pulled him into another fierce kiss then growled against his lips: “Fuck him. Show him you know how to be in charge.”

 

Jinu pushed into Baby, moving his hips slowly but steady, causing Baby to moan as his body stretched to take in Jinu’s cock. Abby pulled his cock out as he watched and wrapped his hand around it, stroking it in time with Jinu’s thrusts.

 

Abby: “Fuck, you look good on your back Baby.” . He released his cock and reached out to run his thumb over Baby’s lips, spreading his precum over them. Then he looked at Jinu: “Go on Jinu, fuck him harder.”

 

Jinu increased his pace, his hips slapping against Baby’s ass. Baby cried out from the pleasure Jinu was giving him and from the pain caused by the red marks on his ass.

 

Abby’s voice was strained when he spoke: “Like that, make him take you.” . He moved behind Jinu and ran his claws up and down his back, watching him as he pumped his cock inside Baby. Jinu shivered and pushed deeper into Baby causing Baby to cry out.

 

Abby: “You’re doing so well Jinu.” he moved closer to him “Now… take me while you fuck Baby.”

 

Jinu tensed his muscles and fought hard not to cum as he felt Abby’s cock press against his entrance. He managed a nod and stood still as Abby pushed into him. Jinu moaned as  his body was trapped between Abby and Baby, 

 

Abby set a hard pace, his hips thrusting in sync with Jinu’s. Jinu cried out, his mind and body overwhelmed with pleasure. Baby reached up and grabbed Jinu’s hips, his claws digging into Jinu’s skin as he met each thrust.

 

Abby: “Fuck Jinu, you’re so tight. You feel so fucking good. Both of you are taking it so fucking well.”

 

Baby and Jinu moaned as their bodies moved together, getting closer and closer to release. Abby reached under Jinu, wrapped his hand around Baby’s cock and stroked it roughly. “Cum for me Baby. Show me how much you like being fucked.”

 

Baby’s body tensed and he screamed as his cum coated Abby’s hand. His ass squeezed on Jinu’s cock and Jinu followed, his cock throbbing as he spilled into Baby. Abby smiled and allowed his head to fall back as he thrusted hard into Jinu a few more times before filling Jinu with his cum.

Abby panted as pleasure rolled through him in waves. When his muscles finally relaxed he pulled out and laid down next to Baby. “Fuck me, the two of you are so sexy.” He looked at Jinu and tapped the empty spot to his other side with a hand. “Come here.” He pulled both of them into a rough embrace and kissed their foreheads. “Remember this, next time think before you act.” He kissed them again as they each nodded.

Chapter 11: Reconnaissance

Summary:

Abby "apologizes" to Romance followed by some story. Jinu falls of Baby's trap and some more story.

Notes:

This chapter has two scenes. Enjoy!

Chapter 11

Reconnaissance

(Abby/Romance and Jinu/Baby)

 

Jinu got up and began putting himself back in order. Abby watched him for a while, his eyes moving up and down Jinu’s body, then turned to face Baby who was still laying next to him.

 

Abby: “Are you alright?”

 

Baby: “Yes.”

 

Abby: “Why did you hurt him?”

 

Baby sighed heavily and tried to get up. Abby’s hand made a fist in Baby’s hair and stopped him. When Baby settled back down, Abby released his hold and resumed playing with Baby’s hair.

 

Abby: “Does he remind you of someone from your past?”

 

Baby nodded.

 

Abby ran a claw from his free hand over Baby’s heart. “Did he hurt you?”

 

Baby sighed heavily: “Yes.”

 

Abby: “Did it feel better after you hurt Romance?”

 

Baby: “No.”

 

Abby: “Is your head clear now? Are you good?”

 

Baby turned his head slightly to look at the ceiling and after a while he nodded.

 

Abby shoved Baby roughly: “Get ready then, we got to go.” . He then got up and began dressing. When he was done, he looked at Jinu and then at Baby and growled: “I’m going to check on Romance, you two better be functional when I return. ”. With a meaningful glance at both of them, he stomped out of the house and down the stairs into Baby’s lair, where Romance was still laying in bed, the same way Abby left him.

 

Abby took a deep breath and readied himself for Romance’s powers to do a number on him again, then sat on the bed next to him. He picked up Romance’s still form and dragged him in a sitting position against his broad chest. Both of Abby’s arms wrapped around Romance’s waist.

 

Abby: “We went too far. No. I went too far too soon and I hurt you. I could blame it on a lot of things but the truth is I got carried away and loved it. Got caught in the lust and didn't want to stop when I knew I should have. I regret it.” . He hugged Romance tighter against his chest and rested his chin on top of his head. Abby’s patterns flashed deep red for a second and Romance’s patterns responded in the same way.

 

Romance spoke in a barely audible voice: “I can leave.”

 

Abby: “Nonsense. Why would you leave?”

 

Romance: “I am no use to anyone. Once you give into temptation I hold no more interest for anyone anymore.”

 

Abby turned Romance to face him: “Look at me.”

 

Romance lifted his eyes to meet Abby’s. When no images popped into Abby’s head he frowned. “So you can’t put images in my mind anymore?”

 

Romance: “I can, but only if I want to. Before it wasn’t on purpose.”

 

Abby: “Show me.”

 

Romance’s eyes flashed golden and Abby’s mind filled with images of all the dirty things he wanted to do to Romance. It only lasted a few seconds and Abby fought hard to clear his mind.

 

Romance: “I’ll leave now.” . He tried to move away from Abby but he was unsuccessful.

 

In the next moment, Romance found himself on his back, Abby’s hands gripping his wrists tightly, pinning them above his head as he loomed over him on the bed. Abby’s eyes were a mix of apology and uncontrolled desire.

 

Abby spoke in a low and husky growl: “You’re being foolish my pet.”

 

Romance’s breath hitched as his chest fell and rose rapidly: “Abby, please…”

 

Abby: “I’ll let you go if you want to leave.”

 

Romance: “I know. I just…I need you to be gentle.”

 

Abby’s lips curled into a smirk but his touch softened as he released Romance’s wrists. His claws trailed down Romance’s arms. “ I’ll try.” he whispered against Romance’s lips before kissing him hard. When he pulled back he looked at Romance with something close to warmth in his eyes. “But you know how I get when I’m hungry for my pet.” . And with that Abby’s eyes flashed yellow and the predator look was back.

 

Romance couldn’t stop a moan as he arched his body into Abby’s. Abby’s hands moved fast and rough, stripping off Romance’s clothes with frenzied speed.

 

Abby: “You’re so fucking beautiful Romance. You drive me crazy, you know that? I can’t help to claim you as my little pet.”

 

Romance’s hands found Abby’s hair and tugged gently, pulling him back into a kiss. “Then do it..” he whispered against Abby’s lips “...make me yours again.”

 

Abby just growled and got up to undress hastily. Romance got on his hands and knees and ran two fingers coated in saliva over his entrance. “Fuck me already Abby.”

 

Abby’s eyes darkened with lust as he kneeled behind Romance. “Look at you so fucking eager.” Abby taunted and ran a hand over Romance’s ass. He pushed his hard cock against his entrance making him moan.

 

Romance shivered and pushed back against Abby. “Yes please. Please fuck me.”

 

Abby slapped Romance's ass hard enough to leave a red palm print. “Is that how you beg pet?”

 

Romance: “Please master, fuck me hard.”

 

Abby: “That's better.”. He gave Romance’s ass a softer slap then spat on his fingers and ran them over his entrance. He pushed a finger in then another and stretched him roughly. “You're so tight my little pet, this is going to hurt.”

 

Romance whimpered at the intrusion, his body tensing, but his hips moved back to meet Abby’s fingers. “Please master, more, please.”

 

Abby pulled his fingers out and positioned his cock at Romance’s entrance. Romance shivered with anticipation and let out a whimper that made Abby's cock twitch. Abby growled and slid inside Romance with one brutal stroke. Romance screamed and his fists tangled in the sheets as Abby began to pound him hard. 

 

Abby: “Fuck, your ass feels so fucking good.”. He gripped Romance’s hips, his claws digging hard into them, almost piercing the skin. Romance whimpered, making Abby shiver with pleasure. “You like it pet?”

 

Romance: “Yes master. “

 

Abby's grip tightened and his fingers left bruises on Romance’s hips. He leaned down and his breath was hot against Romance’s neck when he whispered: “I'll fuck you until you come undone for me my little pet. I want you to scream my name when you cum.”

 

Romance’s body tensed as Abby’s pace increased, filling the room with the sound of their skin slapping together. He let out small whimpers as pleasure mixed with Abby’s roughness and that made Abby become more wild, which in turn made Romance’s cock throb with the need for release.

 

Abby: “Fuck Romance, you feel so good.”

 

Romance let out a long moan: “Master please make me cum. I beg you master. Please please touch me and make me cum.”

 

Abby: “You want to cum pet?”

 

Romance: “Yes.. please please.”

 

Abby’s hand wrapped around Romance’s cock and stroked him in time with his thrusts. “Then cum for me my pet.” he ordered and Romance’s body obeyed. His orgasm sent waves of pleasure through him that left him shaking.

 

Romance: “Fuck Abby… fuck.”

 

Abby: “Let go Romance. Cum with my cock in your tight ass.”. His hand kept stroking Romance’s cock making the younger demon gasp and twitch. Romance shot his load over Abby’s hand and his knees became weak, barely keeping him up.

 

Abby: “Are you done pet?”. When Romance nodded, Abby wrapped his other hand around his waist and pulled Romance up against his chest. “You've made a mess.”. He held his cum covered hand in front of Romance. “Clean it up.”.

 

Abby watched Romance’s display of obedience, his tongue slowly running over Abby’s fingers, cleaning them up and had to slow his thrusts to keep from spilling into Romance. “Such a good pet.”

 

Romance: “I want more, let me taste you master.”

 

Abby let his head fall back and closed his eyes as he struggled to control his need to cum. “Fuck…” he moaned then released his hold on Romance. “Come here then.”

 

Romance turned around and got low on the bed, his open mouth close enough to Abby’s cock to not miss a drop. Abby took his cock in one hand and began stroking it then grabbed Romance by the chin with the other. He looked down at the eager demon: “Eyes on me and hands behind your back, pet.”.  Romance did as ordered and Abby shivered with delight. His body was tense and ready. With a few more strokes, his cock began to pulse and cum shot into Romance’s mouth. Romance moaned and Abby fought hard against the urge to throat fuck him right then and there. Instead he allowed the pleasure to run through his body, taking deep breaths and waiting for his muscles to relax.

 

Romance: “Thank you.”

 

Abby let out a half sigh half moan and closed his eyes for a second, then crooked a finger at Romance. “Come here. ”.   Romance got up on his knees so they were roughly eye to eye. Abby took hold of Romance’s chin with his thumb and index finger. “You’re so perfect.” . Romance smiled shyly and Abby pulled him in for a gentle kiss. When it was over, he gazed at Romance again for a moment. “One day I will be the death of you.” . 

 

Romance: “I don’t mind.”

 

Abby pulled him in for another kiss and when it ended, all emotion was gone from Abby’s eyes. He looked up and down Romance’s body, taking in the angry bruises on his neck, the barely healed ugly bruise on his ribs and the rest of the unhealed injuries. “Are you in any shape to fight?”

 

Romance looked down at himself and when he looked back up his eyes were also serious. “I’m fine.” . 

 

The sound of snapping fingers drew Abby’s attention towards the entrance, but all he saw was a pair of boots and the trailing end of a black coat disappearing up the stairs. When he looked back at Romance he saw the slowly descending black handkerchief and knew it had been Baby.

Abby walked in the house followed by Romance and found Baby sprawled on the bed again with Jinu sitting on the edge next to him. When Jinu tried to speak, Abby just held out a finger.

 

Abby: “Later. We have to go.”

 

Baby sat up and straightened his clothes. “Where?”

 

Abby: “To the Serpent’s Whisper. Something has been happening there and Gwi-ma wishes us to investigate.” . When only blank looks were returned, Abby continued. “It is an ancient place of power and someone or something has taken residence there. Whoever or whatever it is has been interfering with the transfer of souls. We are going to end it.”

 

The other three nodded and Abby held out a hand, palm up. They placed their hands over his and Abby’s patterns flashed. The room around them vanished, replaced by the cool evening air or a forest.

 

Baby: “What the fuck?” . He and Romance collapsed to their knees and Jinu doubled over as a powerful wave of untamed ancient magic ran through them.

 

Abby’s voice was steady when he spoke: “This explains why I couldn’t get us any closer.” . His eyes tracked up towards the mist shrouded jagged mountain peak. “Whatever this is, it’s coming from up there.” . He glanced at the other. “Get up, we’re going.”

 

The mist became thicker as they climbed and it seemed to cling to them as if being alive. The air was hard to breathe and there was an eerie silence.

 

Jinu: “What is this?”

 

Abby stopped and made a silencing gesture. There was something in the mist, something moving. And then they were upon them. Hideous creatures, half the size of a normal human, their eight eyes glowing a sickly green and their skin an amalgamation of sinew and shifting golden scales.

 

The Saja Boys reacted, each in their own way. Romance fought with the grace of a dancer, his moves elegant but deadly. Abby was ruthless and efficient, matched only by Baby who seemed to delight in ripping the abominations to pieces. Jinu’s moves were precise, almost arrogant as he made his way through the horde.

 

The climb up the mountain was difficult. Hordes of creatures threw themselves at the boys and the waves of untamed magic that sometimes pulsed from the mountain weakened the younger demons. When they got close to the summit Jinu spotted the source of the creatures. He pointed to what appeared to be a cave entrance in which a green portal flashed into existence and creatures spilled from it before the portal disappeared.

 

Jinu pointed: “Over there.”

 

They all looked the way Jinu indicated, but another green glow caught Romance’s attention and he pointed towards the west.

 

Romance: “There’s another opening that way.”

 

Abby: “Whatever is happening is inside. We have to get in. ”. He pointed at Jinu and Baby. “You two try here, Romance and I will check the other side.”. When Jinu and Baby nodded, Abby left with Romance in tow.

Abby and Romance moved like ghosts through the old forest, avoiding most of the creatures and swiftly dispatching those that got in the way. As they reached the cave entrance, the portal closed and once the creatures vanished into the forest, the way in appeared clear.

 

Abby: “Let’s go.” . He turned to look at Romance, but Romance was not behind him anymore. He scanned the area but didn’t see him anywhere. The thickening mist made it hard to see very far even for Abby. With a growl of frustration, Abby turned to face the cave again and was startled to see Romance standing in front of him.

 

Abby: “What are you doing? Actually nevermind. Come.”. He tried to step around Romance, but the other demon blocked his path.

 

Romance: “It could open again, we should wait.”

 

Abby: “Since when are you giving orders?”

 

Romance: “I’m not, just looking out for us… for you.” . He placed a hand on Abby’s chest and tried to make the bigger demon take a step back.

 

Abby looked at the spot Romance’s hand was touching him, then back up at Romance. “What is wrong with you?”

 

Romance: “Nothing.” . He took a step closer to Abby. “I don’t want to rush into an unknown situation…” the hand he had on Abby’s chest slid down his body “...but I wouldn’t mind rushing something else.” he smiled seductively at Abby.

 

Abby: “What is this about Romance?”

 

Romance: “I just want to be close to you. Is that wrong?”

 

Abby’s gaze sharpened and he slapped Romance’s hand off him. “This is not the time or place for this. Get it together.”

 

Romance spoke in a petulant tone: “But I missed you.”. He tried to reach for Abby again, but Abby grabbed his wrist and tried to twist Romance’s arm behind his back. Romance turned sharply, attempting to get free of Abby’s grip, then slammed his other hand into Abby’s chest. Abby was surprised by Romance’s strength but recovered quickly. Romance hit him again, then ducked low and tried to slide under Abby’s arm. Abby was ready for it and brought a knee up to block Romance, forcing him back upright and off balance.

 

Abby: “You really want to do this?”. Abby’s voice was a dangerous whisper, his face inches from Romance’s. “Because you’re not going to like how it ends.”

 

Romance laughed and bucked in an attempt to throw Abby off. “Oh I would love to see how this ends.” he taunted Abby then kicked out aiming for Abby’s shin. When the hit landed Abby decided enough was enough. With a swift move he spun Romance around wrapping one arm around the younger demon’s chest and pinning his arms. His other hand closed over Romance’s throat.

 

Abby: “Calm. Down. Now.” . Romance disobeyed and struggled violently against Abby’s hold. He tried to stomp on Abby’s foot, elbow him in the ribs, anything to break free. “What happened Romance, tell me what’s wrong.” he tried again to understand the situation. 

 

Romance laughed again: “Honestly I’m a little disappointed, I thought you would be more… dominating.”

 

Abby loosened his grip on Romance’s throat a bit: “This tantrum is about earlier? Is this it?”

 

Romance took in a few breaths before speaking: “Let me go.”

 

Abby released Romance and held his hands up in a placating gesture: “I told you you’re free to go if you want.”

 

Romance smiled in the same unsettling way Baby did then launched himself at Abby, claws extended, eyes glowing yellow. He was faster than Abby anticipated and one of Romance’s claws raked across his shoulder tearing through his clothing and skin, leaving behind a cold burn.

 

Abby: “Romance, stop, I don’t want to hurt you.”. He absorbed the blows and tried his best to dodge, but Romance landed more cold burning cuts on his body. Abby could feel something was wrong, the slashes Romance inflicted on him felt different from anything he felt before. It was almost as if Romance was draining his strength. Abby wavered between not wanting to hurt Romance and ripping him to pieces. Romance took advantage of it and raked his claws over Abby’s chest. Abby stumbled back with a grunt of paint. He looked down at his bleeding chest then back at Romance: “I told you I’ll be the death of you one day. This is the day.”

 

Romance didn’t answer, instead he charged Abby again, determined to finish the job. Not holding back any longer, Abby lashed back at Romance. His blows weren’t only swipes, they were heavier attacks meant to break bones. He landed one nasty hit on Romance’s back, his claws digging deep. Not wanting to give him a chance to recover he went in for another blow, but when he turned to face Romance, it was no longer him. Instead of Romance, Abby saw a tall and desiccated figure. Abby closed the distance in a single blurring bound and seized the creature’s arm, twisting it behind its bleeding back with a sickening crack. The creature cried out as Abby slammed it against the closest tree, pinning it there.

 

Abby: “What the fuck are you?” .

 

The creature hissed and laughed, then cried out in pain again as Abby twisted its arm harder.

 

Abby: “Where is Romance? What have you done with him?”

 

The creature’s voice sounded exactly like Romance when it answered: “You’ll never get him back. My master will love him. So full of lust.” it smacked its lips “My master will feast on all his power.”

 

Abby’s claws struck the tree trunk next to the creature’s neck. “This is your only chance. Where is he?”

 

Still using Romance’s voice, the creature answered: “Him, you and your other friends will make a fine feast for my master.” . The creature’s laughter echoed through the forest long after Abby ripped its head off.

Jinu watched from behind a tree trunk as the portal opened and closed again, disgorging more of those hideous creatures into the forest. Baby was observing from behind another tree on the opposite side of the cave entrance. As time went by, the mist around them seemed to thicken and Jinu lost sight of Baby. The portal opened again, painting the fog green for a few moments, then closed. The creatures spread out and vanished into the forest. Jinu tried to count the creatures but was startled by the feeling of an arm wrapping around his waist. He turned, claws extended, ready to kill when he saw Baby standing behind him.

 

Jinu: “What are you doing? You’re supposed to watch the other side.”

 

Baby: “This is boring. Come on, let’s have a little fun.” . He reached out and attempted to unbuckle Jinu’s pants.

 

Jinu took a step back. “Not now Baby. We need to stay alert, this is not a game.”

 

Baby: “Ah come on, just a little bit. I promise you’ll enjoy it.”. He tried to reach for Jinu again.

 

Jinu pushed Baby’s hands away. “Is this because of what you saw before we left?”

 

Baby answered with a noncommittal: “Mmmhmm.”

 

Jinu: “Baby please, keep it in your pants, this is not the time for fucking around.”

 

Baby: “Just relax, let me suck your cock. You know I can make it feel good.”

 

Jinu: “Fuck, Baby, stop it.”

 

Baby purred: “I can take it all in… all the way…” . He reached for Jinu’s belt a third time.

 

Jinu tried to take another step back but bumped into someone. Strong arms wrapped around him and Romance’s voice whispered in his ear: “Let him do it, don’t fight it.”.

 

Jinu: “Romance what are you doing here?”

 

Romance: “I came for you ofcourse.”

 

Jinu: “Where is Abby? Did he get in?”

 

Romance: “Shhh, don’t worry about him.”

 

Baby took a step closer to Jinu and began unbuckling his pants. “Just let me take care of you.” . Jinu tried to protest again, but relented when Baby’s hand wrapped around his hardening cock.

 

Romance: “Yes, like that, relax.”

 

Baby knelt and freed Jinu’s cock, then leaned in and his tongue flicked lightly over the tip. Jinu closed his eyes and leaned back against Romance, a low groan escaping his lips. Baby wrapped his lips around the head and slowly took more and more of Jinu’s cock in his mouth. His tongue teased the underside as he gradually deepthroated Jinu.

 

Romance nuzzled and kissed the back of Jinu’s neck. Jinu relaxed in his arms and tilted his head to one side, offering his neck to Romance. “Fuuuuck” he moaned as his cock hit the back of Baby’s throat.

 

Baby’s hands gripped Jinu’s thighs as he moved his head back and forth, his lips creating a tight seal around Jinu’s shaft. He could hear Jinu’s breathing becoming ragged and knew he was close. Baby increased his pace as Jinu’s hips began to thrust in sync with his movements.

 

Jinu: “Baby I’m close.”. His hands tangled in Baby’s hair.

 

Romance: “Give yourself to him.”. One of Romance’s hands moved up Jinu’s chest and wrapped around his throat. Romance pulled Jinu’s head back and more to the side, exposing more of his neck.

 

Baby pulled back enough to wrap his hand around the base of Jinu’s cock and stroke it in time with his mouth. He felt Jinu’s body tense and looked up to see him trapped in the jaws of pleasure. Jinu’s grip on Baby’s hair tightened and with a final thrust his cock pulsed and spilled into Baby’s mouth.

 

Jinu felt a wave of pleasure roll through him but it was quickly replaced by the sensation of burning cold. He grunted with pain and was rewarded with more pain when Romance sank his fangs in his neck.

 

Abby materialized from the fog and rammed his shoulder into Romance, knocking him away from Jinu. Jinu staggered and braced himself with a hand against the tree trunk.

 

Abby: “Jinu, it’s not them, they’re shapeshifters!”.

 

Baby stood up just in time to receive a crushing blow from Abby. Jinu took deep breaths to fight the pain, then hastily fixed his pants and charged at Romance who was aiming for Abby’s back. The shapeshifters moved with unnatural speed that rivalled that of Abby and Jinu, their forms blurring as they attacked. Jinu parried a clawed strike from Baby, and Abby dodged a sweeping kick from Romance that would have shattered bones.

 

Shrouded by the mist, the fight was short but brutal. The shapeshifters weren’t aiming to kill but to weaken the demons. Jinu was weakened already and was blindsided by a fast combination from both imposters, forcing him to defend himself rather than attack. Abby tried to gain ground on the attackers but found his path blocked by a swirling vortex of green mist.

 

Baby snarled: ‘You won’t find them. They belong to our master now and so will you soon enough.”. The green mist around the two shapeshifters grew thicker and glowed with blinding brilliance forcing Abby and Jinu to shield their eyes. When they could see again, the impostors were gone and so was the vortex of fog.

 

The silence that followed was deafening. Abby and Jinu stood alone, shocked at the chilling realization of what just happened. They have failed. Romance and Baby were gone and the scouting mission Gwi-ma had tasked Abby with was a loss.

 

Abby spoke first: “We have to leave. Now.”

 

Jinu: “What about Romance and Baby?”

Abby: “Go. Now!”

Notes:

Will try my best to still post while on vacation. Fingers crossed for another rainy day!

Chapter 12: The missing piece

Summary:

Abby gets punished by Gwi-ma, Abby and Jinu scene, more story, Abby, Jinu and Mystery get "acquainted".

Notes:

This chapter has two scenes. Enjoy!

Chapter 12

The missing piece

(Abby/Jinu/Mystery)

 

Abby and Jinu ran down the mountain. They managed to get half way down before they felt the pull of Gwi-ma’s summons. The forest vanished and the hard floor of Gwi-ma’s throne greeted them. His flame loomed above them, bright and angry, casting long shadows over the demons gathered at the base of his throne.

 

Gwi-ma’s voice made the air vibrate: “I sent my best and you return in failure. Why?”

 

Abby and Jinu got to their knees. Only Abby had the courage to lift his head. “The presence residing in the mountain was stronger than anticipated. Now I know its strength, I can defeat it.”

 

Gwi-ma: “You abandoned two that belong to me. You ran like a COWARD!.” . Abby bowed his head again and Gwi-ma continued: “They belong to me and so do you. You were supposed to be my general, my weapon. Sharp. Unbreakable. Instead you were a coward. Blunt. Brittle.”. Purple flames wrapped around Abby and lifted him from the floor. “I will reforge you Abby. You will not forget this feeling.”.

 

Abby’s patterns flashed erratically and his body writhe in pain. Jinu watched from the corner of his eye, his outside appearance remained cold as ever, but his insides twisted as he watched Abby’s torture. Abby endured for a long time but Gwi-ma’s psychic and physical assault eventually won. Something broke inside Jinu when Abby began to scream.

 

When the flames vanished, Abby collapsed to the ground. He lay there twitching, his eyes open but vacant. 

 

Gwi-ma spoke to Jinu: “Go. Take him. Do not fail me again. If you do, your punishment will not be so… instructive.”

 

Jinu: “Yes master.”. He went to Abby and helped him to his feet. A second after that, Gwi-ma banished them from his throne room. The familiar broken down fence of their home appeared before them. Jinu tried to guide Abby towards the house but Abby clumsily pushed him away.

 

Abby: “Don’t touch me.”

 

Jinu: “Let me help you.”

 

Abby: “I don’t need your pity. Fuck off.” . He took stumbling steps towards the house, mimicking a drunken walk. He walked inside and slammed the door behind him. Jinu waited a moment then followed Abby inside. Abby sat in the chair next to the bed but when he saw Jinu enter he got up. “I told you to leave me alone.”

 

Jinu: “I can’t do that.”

 

With a roar of anger, Abby threw the chair against the wall and shattered it then he rounded on Jinu. “Leave. You’re not welcomed here. I don’t want you here.”

 

Jinu: “Abby, please, listen to me. It’s not over. We still have a job to do.”

 

Abby sat heavily on the edge of the bed and reclined against the headboard. In a defeated voice he muttered: ‘I’m a coward.”

 

Jinu: “That’s the opposite of what you are. You know that.” . Abby just stared at the broken chair laying on the floor. “We have to go back after Romance and Baby, we can’t leave them.”. Abby’s eyes shifted but didn’t focus on Jinu. “Abby, look at me please.” . Abby’s gaze passed right though Jinu as if he wasn’t there at all. The spark of defiance that always glinted in his eyes was gone. Jinu sat on the bed next to Abby and tried to think of something to say that would get through to him, but the voices returned. “You left them, you left them to die.”.  

 

Jinu cradled his head in his hands and tried to get back to the present as memories of the family he abandoned swirled through his mind. His efforts were in vain and as Abby’s protection faded, Gwi-ma’s torture returned. Jinu managed to crawl in bed and curl up against Abby’s side. He rested his head on Abby’s chest and fought to push the crushing memories away.

 

Everything was coming apart. Romance and Baby were gone, Abby was lost along with the protection he offered, his family was gone, he had nothing left to lose. In a brief moment of quiet Jinu spoke: “I would give my life for you also. If you want to wither and die, I will die with you.”. He reached out and placed his hand over Abby’s. “I love you Abby.” . He closed his eyes and allowed the torturous memories to invade his mind again. He didn’t notice his pattern flash dark red and Abby’s patterns responding with the same dark red flash.

 

Jinu felt the tip of a claw press lightly against his chin. He opened his eyes and looked up at Abby. The voices and the memories haunting him vanished.

 

Abby’s voice was shaky: “What did you say?” . Jinu didn't answer. A single tear ran down his cheek and Abby wiped it with his thumb. He leaned in and rested his forehead against Jinu’s, then slid his hand from Jinu’s face down to the back of his neck, threading his fingers through his soft hair. The gesture was possessive but gentle and Jinu closed his eyes and leaned into the touch. Abby’s lips brushed against Jinu’s temple as he murmured: “Idiot.” , then his fingers tightened on the back of Jinu’s neck, pulling him in for a soft kiss.

 

Jinu: “You scared me Abby. I was always afraid of being alone.”

 

Abby’s fingers began to idly stroke Jinu’s hair. “You’re not alone Jinu. You’ll never be alone again.”. Abby lifted his legs on the bed, settling in more comfortably and held Jinu against his chest. “We are going to get Romance and Baby back.”

 

Jinu looked up at him and nodded.

 

Abby: “And when we do I’m going to claim all three of you.” . He looked down at Jinu and smiled. “I’m going to take you the hardest.”. Jinu let out a soft moan and Abby continued: “I’m going to find all your weak spots, the ones you think you hide so well. And I’m going to exploit them Jinu. Until you’re completely undone.”

 

Jinu shivered and pressed himself closer to Abby.

 

Abby chuckled: “And once you’re begging, I’ll take you to the edge and back again and again. I’ll make you feel things you never felt before.”

 

Jinu moaned and rubbed his hardening cock against Abby’s thigh. Abby looked down at the place their bodies were touching then back up at Jinu. When their eyes met, Abby’s predator look was back. Jinu let out a breath: “Please Abby I need you.” .

 

Abby: “My sweet Jinu, you can’t handle a little dirty talk? How are you going to hold it together when I’m going to bend you over and spank that perfect ass of yours until it’s red and stinging?”.

 

Jinu: “Fuck Abby.”

 

Abby: “Take your cock out, I don’t want you to make a mess in your pants.” . Jinu hastily unbuckled his paints and freed his aching cock. Abby wrapped a hand around it and began to stroke it slowly. Jinu held on tight to Abby’s clothes and moved his hips trying to get more friction from Abby’s hand.

 

Jinu: “Abby…”

 

Abby leaned in and touched his forehead to Jinu’s: “I’ll make you beg to be fucked. And when I finally slide my cock in that tight little hole of yours, I’m going to pound you until you can’t walk straight.”.

 

Jinu placed a hand over the hand Abby was stroking him with. “I want you Abby.”

 

Abby: “You don’t get to ask things of me Jinu. You take what I give you, how I give it to you.”. He increased the speed of his strokes on Jinu’s cock and his voice turned into a growl: “You’ll have me Jinu, when I say you can. I’ll take you so hard and deep you’ll forget your own name. I’ll make you mine in every possible way.”

 

Jinu whispered: “Please…” and tried to reach for Abby’s lips.

 

Abby didn’t allow the kiss. “You want my cock in your ass?”

 

Jinu: “Yes.”

 

Abby: “You want to feel it deep inside you, stretching you wide until you scream?”

 

Jinu’s voice became more strained with each answer: “Yes.”

 

Abby increased the pace of his strokes: “Do you want to feel the sting of my hand on your ass?”

 

Jinu: “Fuck Abby, make me cum, please.”

 

Abby: “You’re such a dirty slut Jinu. Do you deserve to cum?”

 

Jinu: “Yes, please, I beg you.”

 

Abby growled: “Cum then, cum for me Jinu.” . He felt Jinu’s body tense up and leaned in to muffle his moans with a hard kiss. Jinu spilled his load over Abby’s hand, his fist pulling hard at Abby’s clothing. When Jinu relaxed, Abby placed a soft kiss on his forehead and reclined against the headboard again, resuming his idle caressing of Jinu’s hair.

 

Jinu sighed with content and leaned his head back to look up at Abby. 

 

Abby met his gaze. “Are you alright?”

 

Jinu laughed incredulously: “You are asking me?”

 

Abby was serious. “Yes, I am asking you. Are you alright Jinu?”

 

Jinu sighed. “Yes, I am fine. Don’t scare me like that again though.”

 

Abby kissed the top of Jinu’s head. “No promises.” . He grunted as he got up and tried to walk to the door, but staggered and had to catch himself on the edge of the table. 

 

Jinu began to tuck in so he could go to Abby when he noticed that the hand he used to clutch Abby’s clothes was covered in blood. “Abby, you’re hurt!” .

 

Abby waved a hand dismissively as he righted himself. “All will be right again once I rip those shapeshifters to pieces. Let’s go see to that.”

The cold wind bit at the exposed skin of Jinu and Abby as they stood at the base of an ice mountain. Jinu tried not to shiver with the cold. He took in his surroundings then looked at Abby.

 

Jinu: “What is this place?”

 

Abby; “This is where he lives. He can help us with what we have to do.” . Abby turned a serious look on Jinu. “His price might be too high. Careful with your words.”

 

Abby led the way towards what looked like a narrow entrance in the mountain. The tunnel was tight, made even worse to navigate by large ice crystals that descended from the ceiling at random.

 

Jinu whispered as he followed Abby through the tunnel: “Who is he?”

 

Abby whispered back: “I have only heard of him. A chosen demon like us who grew too powerful even for Gwi-ma to control. It is said that Gwi-ma banished him when he was unable to kill him. He lives here, cut off from the power of souls.”

 

Jinu: “Why do you think he will help us?”

 

Abby: “I know he has the power to help us. I don’t know if he will, but he is our only chance. Gwi-ma won’t grant us help and we won’t succeed alone.”

 

When they reached the end of the tunnel, Abby stopped to take in the sight. The entrance led to a dome like chamber with giant ice crystals hanging from the ceiling, a few of them almost reaching the floor. A ring of purple glowing runes encircled the room and a large block of stone like an altar sat in the middle, its sides also etched with symbols. Candles, pages thorn from books, old scrolls, vials of all shapes and sizes were scattered inside the ring of runes. There was no furniture of any kind, just ice. 

 

A figure dressed like Abby and Jinu sat on the edge of the stone altar, its head bowed, the wide brim of its hat hiding its features.

 

Abby bowed respectfully: “I am Abby, I come seeking your assistance.”

 

The figure lifted its head, revealing a curtain of light purple hair that covered its features, then cocked its head to the side as a curious dog would. It looked at Abby for a moment then moved its head towards Jinu.

 

Jinu copied Abby’s bow: “I am Jinu, we seek your aid.”

 

The figure stared Jinu down for a moment as well, then hopped off the stone altar with a playful move, like an excited child would get off his mother’s lap. He took off his hat and placed it on the altar then bowed to Abby and Jinu: “I am Mystery, welcome.”

 

Abby: “We need your assistance to defeat a powerful presence that took hold at the Serpent’s Whisper.”

 

Mystery: “And…?”

 

Jinu: “It holds two other demons captive. We must free them.”

 

Mystery crooked a finger at Jinu. “Come.” . Jinu walked towards Mystery. When he crossed over the ring of runes the cold vanished. Mystery met Jinu half way. “Who are they?”

 

Jinu: “Who?”

 

Mystery: “The captives, who are they to you?”

 

Jinu: “Friends.”

 

Mystery tilted his head the other way: “What would you give to get them back?”

 

Jinu stiffened and looked back at Abby. Abby gave him a small shake of the head. “What do you want?”

 

Mystery: “Let me see.”. He reached a hand out in an attempt to tip Jinu's hat back, but Jinu caught his wrist and stopped him. Mystery turned his head slightly to look at Jinu’s hand then back at Jinu. Jinu could see the corner of a yellow glowing eye peek from behind the curtain of hair.

 

Nobody moved for a long time. Jinu began to feel uncomfortable after a while and slowly let go of Mystery's wrist. Mystery gave a small nod and tipped Jinu's hat back. He looked Jinu up and down then leaned over to whisper next to his ear: “Would you drop to your knees and suck me off until I cum in your mouth?”.

 

Jinu recoiled, as a swarm of terrible memories from his past assaulted his mind. He tried to push Mystery away and when Mystery didn't budge, Jinu took a step back.

 

Mystery nodded once and moved away from Jinu. He focused on Abby and motioned for him to come over. Abby stepped inside the ring of runes and inwardly sighed with relief  at the absence of the bitter cold. Mystery got close to him and looked him over in the same way he did to Jinu. Abby stared down at him with a dangerous glint in his eyes.

 

Mystery: “What would you give to have your injuries healed and your power restored?”. When Abby didn't answer, Mystery got on his tiptoes with a playful hop so he could reach to whisper in Abby's ear. “Would you let me fuck you while you beg for release?”.

 

It was Abby's turn to recoil at the horrifying memories running through his mind. Mystery smirked at him and Abby fought hard not to rip him to pieces right there and then. He locked eyes with Jinu for a second then looked back at Mystery. His mouth felt dry as he tried to form the answer. The struggle ended when he heard Jinu say: “Yes.” . He looked over at Jinu in time to see him slowly lower himself to his knees.

 

Mystery walked away from Abby and moved to stand in front of Jinu. He began to unbuckle his pants and Jinu closed his eyes and turned his head away slightly. Abby gritted his teeth and clenched his fists. Mystery held a hand out to Jinu.  “Give me your hand.”. When Jinu hesitated, Mystery lightly kicked his knee. “Come on. If your friends were taken, they don't have much time left.”.

 

Jinu’s insides twisted and protested. Bile rose in his throat and he had to force himself to swallow it down. Slowly, he placed his hand in Mystery's and squeezed his eyes shut tight. He could only hope it would be over fast.

 

Mystery tugged gently at Jinu’s arm. “Get up.”

 

Jinu opened his eyes and saw Mystery's pants weren’t open. Instead, the weird demon was looking down at him with a friendly smile on his face.

 

Jinu got up slowly, confused but grateful. “You don't want me to…?”. He left the question unfinished. 

 

Mystery shook his head. He moved his gaze to Abby next. “You can breathe. You'll pass out. I don't want you to submit to me either.”

 

Abby realized he had been holding his breath since Mystery made his demand. He took a breath before speaking. “What do you want? Stop playing games.”

 

Mystery let go of Jinu's hand and walked over to Abby. He looked up at him, his hair falling to the side to reveal a glowing yellow eye. “I will restore your power in exchange for sanctuary. And I will help you if you take me with you to the underworld.”.

 

Abby’s gaze softened a bit. “You want sanctuary?”

 

Mystery nodded.

 

Abby: “From me?”

 

Another nod from Mystery.

 

Abby glanced at Jinu, but Jinu's face was unreadable. He turned his attention back to Mystery and without touching Mystery's skin, he used a claw to push his hair out of his face. “Why do you hide behind so many things?”

 

Mystery shrugged. 

 

Abby: “Do you want to give yourself to me?”

 

Mystery nodded. 

 

Abby : “Why?”

 

Mystery's voice was soft: “I know of you Abby. Gwi-ma’s proud, unbreakable general. Ruthless and merciless. Now I see you for what you really are.”

 

Abby: “What am I?”

 

Mystery didn't answer. Instead he lowered himself to his knees and bowed his head. Jinu walked next to Abby. Both of them looked down at Mystery and no one spoke for a long moment. 

 

Mystery broke the silence: “Jinu bonded you Abby, but you have bonded another. If he is one of those taken, you don't have much time left. “

 

Abby glanced at Jinu and silently formed the word: “Romance.”

 

Jinu nodded and gripped Abby’s forearm, giving him a reassuring squeeze. Abby was conflicted, the demon kneeling in front of him was feared by Gwi-ma himself. Yet he was bowing to him. Was this an elaborate trap or just another broken demon looking for a way out of misery? It didn't matter Abby decided, there was no other choice. 

 

Abby: “Stand up”. Mystery got to his feet and Abby looked him over. “I accept your deal.”. He leaned in and pressed his lips to Mystery's. Mystery got on his tiptoes again, trying to reach Abby better.

 

When the kiss ended, Jinu could see Mystery was blushing. That brought back thoughts of Romance, prompting him to speak. “What now? You said there isn't much time.”

 

Mystery nodded at Jinu then looked up at Abby. “May I touch you?”. When Abby gave him a small nod, Mystery slowly reached up and removed Abby’s hat and handed it to Jinu. Then he pushed Abby’s coat off his shoulders, letting it fall to the ground. With the tip of a claw, Mystery lifted the hem of Abby's shirt. “Please, I have to see.”.

 

Abby pulled his shirt over his head and Jinu gasped with shock when he saw the extent of Abby's injuries. 

 

Mystery did a slow circle around Abby. “They aren't healing right.”

 

Abby: “No. The shifters did something more than cut into me.”

 

Mystery: “May I?” he reached out a hand towards Abby's chest but halted before touching his skin until Abby nodded. Mystery's claw tip traced the patterns on Abby’s chest, stopping at the spots where Abby’s injuries began. He looked up at Abby: “This is not just from the shifters.”

 

Abby nodded.

 

Mystery tilted his head: “Gwi-ma?”

 

Abby: “Yes.”

 

Mystery: “It's not going to be easy and it's going to hurt.”

 

Abby: “Do what you have to do.”

 

Mystery nodded and looked at Jinu. “You too.”

 

Jinu looked confused. “I'm not injured that bad.”

 

Mystery took Abby’s hat from Jinu and gestured for Jinu to give him his hat as well. Jinu complied and Mystery walked over to the stone altar. “Show me.” he addressed Jinu as he placed both hats next to his on the stone.

 

Jinu took his coat off and unbuttoned his shirt. His cuts were not as bad as Abby's but they weren't healing as they should.

 

Mystery returned to Jinu. “May I touch you?”

 

Jinu: “Yes.” Mystery began to trace his patterns with the tip of his claw. His touch was light and Jinu suppressed a shiver of pleasure. 

 

Mystery finished his inspection. “It will hurt, but not as bad.”

 

Abby: “Just get it over with.”

 

Mystery walked to the stone altar in the middle and held his hands out. “Come.”. Abby and Jinu walked over cautiously.

 

Abby: “Start with me.”

 

Mystery: “Give me your hands.”

 

Mystery took Abby’s hands in his and bowed his head. Abby braced for what was to come but couldn't hold back a scream of agony as Mystery's magic began to course through him. Abby's patterns glowed and his cuts began to release wisps of green smoke as they closed. The pain was too much and Abby sank to his knees. Mystery didn't let go of his hands and continued to pour his magic into Abby. 

 

Jinu gritted his teeth and tried to not interfere. It was for Abby's good, but it was hard to see him like this. When Abby collapsed to the floor Jinu couldn't stand there any longer. He kneeled next to Abby and glared up at Mystery. Even through the curtain of hair hiding Mystery's eyes, Jinu could see their glow. It was stronger than anything he had even seen.

 

Mystery let go of Abby and held his hands out to Jinu. “Your turn.”. Jinu hesitated for a second then rose and took Mystery's hands. Searing pain enveloped him and he was also unable to fight back a scream. He sank to his knees and endured for a while longer, then he knew nothing more.

 

Abby got to his senses first. When he opened his eyes he saw Jinu laying down next to him and Mystery leaning against the stone altar, looking down at them. Mystery nodded once at Abby and held out a helping hand towards him. Abby glanced at Jinu again and when he saw his eyes flutter open he accepted Mystery's hand and got up. Mystery repeated his gesture with Jinu. 

 

Abby looked down at himself and was relieved to see his cuts were gone. “Thank you.” he gave Mystery a small bow. Jinu mimicked Abby: “Thank you, Mystery.”

 

Mystery nodded then looked up at Abby. Abby smirked at Mystery: “You want your payment now?”. When Mystery gave another small nod, Abby gripped his chin with his thumb and index finger and leaned in for a kiss. Mystery got on his tiptoes and pressed into the kiss. Abby slid his hands down Mystery's back, over then under his ass and pulled Mystery closer. Mystery wrapped his arms around Abby’s neck and hopped up, locking his legs around Abby’s waist.

 

Jinu bit back a laugh at the display of eagerness by Mystery and leaned his hip against the stone altar. He watched Abby and Mystery, his hand slowly rubbing his hardening cock through his pants. 

 

Abby tried to fight against his urges but lost. He took two steps towards Jinu and dropped Mystery's ass on the altar then took a fistfull of his hair and roughly pulled it back. “You want my cock in you this fucking bad?” he growled at Mystery. When Mystery didn't answer Abby used his other hand to grip his chin and squeezed. “Answer me.”

 

Mystery's voice was a whisper: “Yes.”

 

Abby pulled harder on Mystery's hair. “Then get up and strip.”. He gave Mystery a shove then stepped away. Mystery sat up, but before he could get off the altar Abby grabbed him by the back of his coat and pushed him into Jinu. “Undress him.” he ordered Jinu and began unbuckling his pants. 

 

Jinu caught Mystery and smiled the same way Abby did. A sudden urge to cause Mystery pain before granting him pleasure came upon him and he hastily took Mystery's coat off, then his shirt. When he reached for his pants, Mystery wrapped his arms around Jinu’s ribs and hid his face against Jinu’s chest. Jinu opened Mystery's pants and pushed them down his thighs then tangled both hands in his light blue hair and forced his face up so he could look at him. “He's going to fuck you and you're going to take it.”

 

Abby took hold of Mystery's hips with one hand and positioned his cock against his entrance with the other. 

 

Jinu felt Mystery shiver and tighten his embrace. Emotions warred inside Jinu and the urge to cause pain lost. He looked closer at Mystery, felt his frantic heartbeat, his cold, sweaty hands on his back, and the shiver, it wasn't a shiver at all, Mystery was trembling with fear. Jinu looked at Abby and called his name. When Abby gave no indication that he heard Jinu, he called louder: “Abby, stop!”

 

Abby turned a sharp gaze on Jinu and his voice held anger: “What?!”

 

Jinu shook his head at him and pointed with his chin down at Mystery. 

 

This time Abby sounded confused: “What?”  

 

Jinu pulled Mystery against him and away from Abby, then cupped Mystery's chin gently and lifted his face up. With one claw Jinu brushed the bangs away from Mystery's face: “Is this your first time?” 

 

Mystery gave a small nod.

 

Abby was incredulous. “Ever?”

 

Another small nod from Mystery and a barely audible: “Yes.”

 

Abby sighed: “Oh for fuck's sake, come here.”. He pulled Mystery's pants up and lifted him to sit on the edge of the stone. With the red haze of lust fading away, he also noticed the hundreds of scars on Mystery's back. Abby stood to one side of Mystery and Jinu to the other side.

 

Jinu: “Why didn't you say anything?”

 

Mystery shrugged. 

 

Abby: “Do you want this?”

 

Mystery: “Yes.”

 

Abby glanced at Jinu and Jinu gave a nod back. “I'm not gentle, I can’t always control myself. Jinu is different in that way.”

 

Mystery held up a hand to stop Abby from talking, then took a breath and spoke: “You don't understand Abby, I want you, all of you.”. He turned his head slowly to face Jinu: “You are different and I want you, but it has to be Abby now.” . He pulled a knee up and placed his boot on the table and unlaced it, then did the same with the other. He kicked his boots off and pushed down his pants.

 

Abby looked him up and down and smiled. “Come here little one…” he sat on the edge of the altar and motioned Mystery over. Mystery straddled Abby and waited. Abby ran his hand through Mystery’s hair. “Take my cock out.” . Mystery fumbled with Abby’s pants but eventually managed to free his cock. “Stroke it.”. Mystery’s strokes were clumsy and tentative. Abby chuckled: “Don’t be scared, you’re going to take it up your ass in a bit.”

 

Mystery moaned softly and reached out for a kiss. Abby indulged him with a short kiss then glanced at Jinu and gave him a tilt of the head in Mystery’s direction. Jinu stepped behind Mystery and ran his claws gently along his scarred back, along his hips and over his ass. When Jinu’s wet finger rubbed against Mystery’s entrance he let out a small gasp and tried to move away.

 

Abby grabbed his hips and growled at him: “Sit still Mystery.”

 

Mystery moaned and tried to kiss Abby again. Abby moved a hand on the back of Mystery’s neck and held him. “I said sit still. Next time you misbehave you’ll get punished, understand?”

 

Mystery managed a soft: “Yes.”

 

Abby: “Good. Now put your arms around my neck.” . Mystery obeyed and Abby lifted his ass. Jinu reached under him and wrapped his hand around Abby’s cock, positioning it against Mystery’s entrance. Abby brushed Mystery’s bangs away from his face. “Look at me.” . When Mystery met his gaze Abby continued: “You have to relax, but you won’t. You’ll tense up out of reflex and it’s going to hurt. You can scream, you can cry, whatever you want, just don’t pull away. If you try to pull away from me I’m really going to make it hurt. Understand?”

 

Jinu placed a kiss on Mystery’s shoulder and whispered in his ear: “It’s going to be alright.”

 

Mystery whispered: “I understand.”

 

Abby lowered Mystery on his cock gently. Mystery bit his lower lip against the pain but didn’t pull away. He closed his eyes and leaned his head back against Jinu. Jinu’s lips brushed against his ear when he spoke: “Don’t close your eyes. Look at him.”. Jinu wrapped an arm around Mystery’s waist and prevented him from pulling away as Abby slid his cock inside him. Mystery cried out and dug his claws in Abby’s back.

 

Abby: “Fuck, relax Mystery. You’re so fucking tight right now.”

 

Mystery closed his eyes for a few seconds then looked back at Abby: “Just keep going, please.”

 

Abby pushed Mystery’s ass down on his cock and when it slid in deep enough to hit the right spot Mystery moaned loudly and finally relaxed. He sagged against Jinu and closed his eyes as Abby began to slowly thrust inside him. Abby’s palm left a stinging red mark on his left cheek.

 

Abby growled at him: “Eyes on me.” . When Mystery didn’t obey Abby hit him again. “I said eyes on me.” . Another slap landed and Abby felt Mystery tense up. “Are you going to cum, Mystery? Come undone so easily?". Abby barely finished his sentence before feeling Mystery’s warm cum land on his abdomen. 

 

The runes around the room and on the altar flared purple as Mystery moaned and pressed himself back against Jinu. Abby glanced at the runes, but when Mystery gave no sign of being alarmed, he shrugged it off.

 

Jinu looked at the display with concern. “Is everything alright Mystery?”

 

Mystery began to ride Abby’s cock despite Abby’s warning to sit still. “Please don't stop.”

 

Abby chuckled “Oh you're going to be a fun one to train. You. Just. Won't. Listen. “ he slapped Mystery's ass after every word for emphasis. The only effect Abby’s punishment had on Mystery was to make him moan louder. 

 

Jinu smirked at Abby: “You might have your hands full for a while.”

 

Abby crooked a finger at Jinu and Jinu leaned over towards him. Abby gripped Jinu’s chin roughly and pulled him in for a kiss over Mystery's shoulder. “I don't know what's gotten into you Jinu but I like it.”. He released his grip on Jinu’s chin and slapped his cheek hard enough to sting. “Now jerk him off.”

 

Jinu wrapped his left hand around Mystery’s cock and stroked it. With a finger from his other hand, he picked up some of Mystery’s cum from Abby’s chest and pressed it against Mystery’s lips. Mystery took Jinu’s finger in his mouth and swirled his tongue around it. He lowered himself harder and faster on Abby’s cock and Jinu slid his hand down over Mystery’s throat. He squeezed hard enough to silence his moans.

 

Jinu: “Yeah, just like this Mystery. Feel nothing but the cock filling you up right now.”. Mystery reached a hand back and dug his claws into Jinu’s lower back. The runes in the room flared again, this time with a red color and more of Mystery’s cum landed on Jinu’s hand. Jinu groaned, let go of Mystery and hastily freed his protesting cock. “Give him to me Abby.”

 

Abby was so entranced by Jinu he just lifted a panting Mystery off his cock and held him still. Jinu slid inside Mystery and moaned: “You feel so good Mystery.”. He began to thrust and had to slow down almost immediately. “So tight still. Even after Abby stretched you up. Fuck.”

 

Abby looked at Jinu with lust filled eyes and growled: “Fuck him harder Jinu.”. Then at Mystery: “You like getting fucked, don’t you? Getting passed around like a slut?”

 

Mystery gasped: “Yes.”

 

Abby took Mystery’s cock in his hand and stroked it. When Jinu didn’t speed up he barked at him: “Fuck him harder. Do it Jinu.”

 

Jinu increased his pace, his breathing turned ragged and he bit down on Mystery’s shoulder. Something odd was at play here, the pleasure was much more intense, his body was more sensitive, but right now he didn’t care how it was possible. “You’ve got me so turned on. I can’t…”

 

Abby: “Look at me Jinu. Fuck him hard. Fill him up.”

 

Jinu shuddered and pushed deep and hard into Mystery as he released his load. He kept his eyes on Abby and kissed Mystery’s neck while pumping into him. Abby grabbed Mystery’s ass with both hands and pulled him away from Jinu, resettling him on his own cock. He pulled him down hard while thrusting up. “I want you to cum again Mystery. Let me feel you squeeze my cock while I fill you up.” . When Jinu wiped the cum on his hand on Mystery’s lips, Abby couldn’t hold back anymore. He kissed Mystery hard and with a few more deep thrusts he shot his cum inside him. Mystery moaned into the kiss and his body tensed up, fulfilling Abby’s wish and squeezing his cock. The room flared with dark red light as Mystery came a third time, spilling a few more drops of cum on Abby’s chest.

 

Abby rested his forehead against Mystery’s and they both took deep breaths. Jinu walked to the side and wrapped an arm around Mystery’s shoulders. “Are you alright?” .

 

Mystery gave an almost imperceptible nod.

 

Abby’s voice held a smile: “Are you done or does your little ass need more pounding?”

 

Mystery shivered but shook his head no. “We have to get your friends. They don’t have much time left.”

Chapter 13: Reunion

Summary:

Abby, Jinu and Mystery rescue Baby and Romance. Mystery can't resist Romance's charm at the end of the chapter.

Notes:

This chapter has one scene. Enjoy :)

Chapter 13

Reunion

(Mystery/Romance)

 

Mystery disentangled himself from Abby with a whimper. “You are damn big.” he complained as he got on the stone altar on his hands and knees and crawled towards the middle. Once there, he reached for the center and the air shimmered around his hands. A stack of finely woven washcloths appeared when he pulled his arms back and he placed them as close to Abby as he could reach. He repeated the motion and pulled out a bowl full of water and pushed it towards the edge of the table. “Here you go, clean up. Keep your shirts off for now please.”

 

Jinu dipped a washcloth in the bowl and involuntarily shivered. “What is this? I didn’t know water could be so cold and not turn to ice.”

 

Mystery smiled and tipped his head towards Jinu’s still hard cock. “You need to calm down.” . When Jinu didn’t protest any longer, Mystery went back to work, pulling out some more washcloths and another bowl of water from thin air and placing them away from Abby and Jinu.

 

Jinu glanced at the other bowl, from which wisps of steam were rising and sighed. “You’re evil.”

 

Mystery hopped off the table and began to put himself back in order. When he finished, he glanced at Abby and Jinu and nodded once, approving of their state of undress. “It will not take long.” he assured them and went to crouch over some of the vials lying on the floor. Abby and Jinu tried to peek at what Mystery was doing, but couldn’t get a look. After a few minutes, Mystery stood up and walked over to them holding a vial of deep red liquid.

 

When he spoke, Mystery’s voice was strong and flat. “I will grant you power. Do you accept it?”

 

Abby glanced at Jinu before answering: “Yes.”

 

Mystery hopped back on the table and reached towards the middle, pulling out a set of restraints. He held them up for Abby and Jinu to see. “You’ll have to hold still. Once I begin, there is no stopping it. If I am interrupted it won’t be good for you.”

 

Abby: “I’ll hold him. There’s no need for those.”

 

Mystery nodded and made the restraints vanish into the middle of the altar, then got back down. “Let’s begin.” . He gestured for Jinu to lay down on the floor. When Jinu hesitated, Mystery took his coat off and placed it on the ground. “There you go. On your back please.”

 

Jinu did as instructed and Mystery kneeled next to him. He removed the cap from the vial of dark red liquid and dipped a claw in it. “May I touch you?” he asked Jinu. Jinu nodded and Mystery began to trace a rune on Jinu’s chest using the liquid from the vial. When he was done he moved next to Jinu’s head and placed the tip of all his claws on Jinu’s temples. He looked up at Abby: “This is when you have to hold him. Don’t disturb the symbol please.”

 

Abby straddled Jinu’s hips and leaning over him, he gripped his upper arms. “Will this do?”

 

Mystery shrugged then looked down at Jinu. “Do you want to bite on something?”

 

Jinu: “You didn’t ask that last time.”

 

Mystery: “You won’t pass out from this. There is no retreating into the darkness this time.”

 

Jinu: “Just do it.”

 

Mystery bowed his head and thin strings of red light extended from his claws into Jinu’s temples. The symbol on Jinu’s chest flared to life with the same dark red color and Abby strained to hold him down. The ritual only lasted two minutes until the symbol on Jinu’s chest sank into him and Mystery removed his hands from Jinu’s head, but by the end Abby was breathing heavily from the effort and Jinu’s throat was raw from the screams.

 

Mystery: “It’s over. You’re fine, get up.”

 

Abby got up and held out a helping hand out to Jinu. Jinu sat up slowly and when nothing seemed to hurt anymore, took Abby’s hand and got up.

 

Jinu: “I don’t feel any different.”

 

Mystery got to his feet and gestured for Jinu to come closer. “May I touch you?”

 

Jinu: “Yes. Why do you keep asking?”

 

Mystery shrugged and out of nowhere, swiped at Jinu’s chest with his claws, leaving four deep gashes behind. Jinu staggered and placed a hand over the wound. Abby launched himself at Mystery. With unnatural jerky movements, Mystery held out his left hand, palm up, fingers slightly crooked and tendrils of black and dark red energy shot out from his claws, wrapping Abby in a cocoon, halting his attack.

 

Jinu: “What the fuck?” . He looked down at himself and was surprised to see that his hand and chest were covered in blood, but there was no wound. He patted the spot where the gashes were. “How?”

 

Mystery gave a small nod before speaking: “You heal fast, you are stronger, you can wield some of my power. It will fade over time. You are too weak to hold on to it right now. It will hold long enough to rescue your friends.”. He closed his left hand and the energy holding Abby in place vanished. Mystery turned his gaze on him. “Do not confuse what I am with who I am Abby. Please.”

 

Abby growled back at him: “You and I are going to have words once this is done.”

 

Mystery nodded. “Words are fine. Now it is your turn.”. He pointed at his coat still lying on the ground, then looked at Jinu: “You are strong enough to hold him down now. Let’s finish this.” . Mystery repeated the ritual and when Abby’s screams stopped he clapped his hands excitedly, startling both Abby and Jinu. “He’s going to be amazing like this.” then he got serious again: “Let’s move.”

Abby, Jinu and Mystery stood at the base of the mist shrouded jagged mountain peak. When a powerful wave of untamed ancient magic ran through them, none of the three demons even flinched.

 

Abby began to climb but Mystery stopped him. “Wait.”. Abby aimed a sharp look at Mystery, but Mystery didn’t notice it. He was already kneeling on the ground, both hands pressed into the forest soil. A wave of energy spread from his hands and both Abby and Jinu felt it run through them. Mystery stood up and gave a small nod. “It knows we’re here but it won’t be able to track us now. We can go.”

 

Abby: “What is it?”

 

Mystery: “A powerful Nureo and its minions. I have heard of them, shapeshifters from another plane. Your friends might be worse off than I first thought. “

 

Jinu: “Let’s go.”

 

They charged up the mountain with Mystery leading the way. As he ran, motes of black energy began to swirl around him. Abby and Jinu had to try hard to keep up with him, but as they pushed their limits, motes of dark red energy spread around them and empowered them. 

 

As they got closer to the summit, hordes of the smaller creatures tried to bar their path. Mystery extended his right hand and a sword appeared, made of the same magic that surrounded him. He glanced over his shoulder at Jinu and Abby then charged into the mass of creatures and began a deadly dance. Abby followed Mystery's example and materialised his own sword. Jinu took a few moments longer, but by the time the three demons reached the cave entrance, all of them held swords.

 

The green portal that disgorged creatures into the forest and blocked the path into the cave was beginning to form. Mystery studied it, tilting his head to the left then to the right. The portal opened, the creatures came through, then it closed. Mystery walked over to the entrance then raked his claws over the side. A pulse of green light brightened the area for a second then subsided.

 

Mystery: “It won't open again. The rune circle is broken.”

 

Abby walked past Mystery and deeper into the cave and the other two followed. The tunnel led them to a small cave and they carefully peeked inside. Jinu gasped when he saw what lay within. Romance and Baby hanged from the ceiling by their wrists. Their clothes were shredded and cuts covered their bodies. Blood from the cuts dripped into small bowls beneath their feet.

 

Jinu tried to rush in but Abby grabbed his arm and stopped him. “We have to help them.”

 

Abby shook his head and looked at Mystery. Mystery tilted his head to the left as he studied the scene before him. “It's not them.” . He moved inside the cavern and his sword sliced the fake Baby in half. The disguise faded and a thin, desiccated body fell to the floor. He did the same to the fake Romance with the same result. 

 

Abby walked in and looked at the bodies. “Must be the two that we met in the forest.”

 

Jinu: “Where are they then?”

 

Mystery pointed at another tunnel leading deeper in the mountain and they followed it. When the tunnel began to widen, two shapeshifters, taking the forms of hulking beasts, lunged from the shadows. Jinu met one of them, parrying massive claws before striking back and tearing it in half. Abby engaged the other, his claws tearing at the creature's flanks while dodging its attacks. Mystery walked past Abby and Jinu, ignoring the fight. A third shapeshifter tried to bar Mystery’s path. Mystery held his right hand out, palm up, fingers slightly crooked and when he squeezed his hand into a fist, the shifter exploded into a thousand pieces.

 

Jinu and Abby caught up to him just in time for all three of them to be swept by a wave of magic that made them feel sick for a moment. Mystery looked at the ceiling for a second before speaking: “Hurry.” . He ran forward and Jinu and Abby followed. A massive cavern greeted them at the end of the tunnel and the scene before them brought all three to a stop.

 

A vortex of green mist swirled in the middle of the room. Above it, a shifter larger than the ones they met before held a limp Baby by his throat. Tendril of dark red energy along with blood seeped from Baby’s wounds and into the vortex. Mystery was lying still on the floor next to the swirling mist. He was also wounded but no blood covered him or the floor beneath him.

 

The large shifter roared and two smaller beasts launched themselves at the demons. Abby tangled with one and Jinu with the other. Mystery took a few more steps into the room and gave a small bow to the large shifter: “Nureo.”

 

Nureo laughed before speaking: “Mystery. You’re too late.”

 

Mystery shrugged: “So you say.”

 

Nureo stared him down for a moment: “You grow bolder demon. It will be your undoing.”

 

Mystery: “Leave.”

 

Nureo laughed then grew serious: “No.”

 

Mystery shrugged and took another step forward, a low hum of power emanating from him. “So be it.” . Nureo threw Baby to the floor on top of Romance and with a gesture summoned a torrent of sickly green tendrils from the vortex of mist. They lashed out at Mystery like whips. Mystery met them with a shimmering shield of black energy that simply swallowed the attacks. Nureo’s eyes widened slightly in surprise then gestured again and the entire vortex moved, aiming to engulf Mystery.

 

Mystery stood his ground and with unnaturally jerky movements brought up tendrils of dark energy from his fingertips. The vortex was ripped apart and green mist filled the room. Nureo roared with anger and his sickly magic clashed against Mystery’s power. At first Mystery pushed forward, his magic a relentless tide forcing Nureo back. Then Neuro unleashed a deafening roar and concentrated a blast that staggered Mystery. Another blast followed and Mystery had to give up his attack and shield himself instead. He braced for another blow but it didn’t come. Instead he hear Abby call out to him: “Mystery, are you alright?”

 

Mystery walked to the middle of the room and saw the creature lying on the ground, still alive but gravely injured.

 

Jinu smirked: “This is what happens when you don’t watch your back.”

 

Mystery kneeled next to the creature then looked up at Jinu: “And this is what happens if I touch someone with my magic without permission.” . He moved his gaze to Neuro and smiled an evil smile. “I gave you the chance to leave old friend.” . Mystery’s palm covered Neuro’s face and with a fading shriek of pain, Neuro withered away, leaving nothing but bones behind. The mist covering the room vanished along with Neuro’s last echoing cry.

 

Jinu looked over at where Baby and Romance were. Baby was sitting on the floor, alive and awake, and was cradling Romance’s still form to his chest. Jinu cried out: “Baby, Romance!” and ran to them and knelt. Abby glanced with concern at the pile of bones that were once Neuro, then followed Jinu.

 

Jinu: “Are you alright Baby? What happened?” he asked while frantically checking Romance over.

 

Baby didn’t answer, just hugged Romance tighter. Abby knelt next to them and tried to take Romance away from Baby. When Baby didn’t allow it, Abby growled at him: “Let me see.”

 

Baby: “Too late, he’s gone.”

 

Jinu: “No!” . He looked at Abby, searching for a different answer. When Abby shook his head, Jinu stood up and walked to Mystery. “Help Romance, you have to help him!”

 

Mystery rose and glanced at Romance, then also shook his head. When Mystery tried to walk away, Jinu caught his arm. “I know you can help him. Whatever you want, just help him!”

 

Mystery moved with blinding speed. One moment Jinu was holding his arm and pleading with him, the next moment Mystery had Jinu by the throat and lifted him from the floor. Jinu struggled against Mystery’s grip but there was no point. When Abby tensed up and readied a charge, Mystery held his other hand out, palm up, fingers poised to bind Abby. Abby settled back down and Mystery gave a small nod.

 

With his last breath Jinu pleaded: “Please save him.”

 

Mystery looked at Jinu, then at Abby, then at Baby who was gazing back at Mystery with his mouth open, then back at Jinu in time to see him go limp. Mystery dropped him unceremoniously to the floor and went to kneel next to Abby. “There is nothing I can do for him. I can’t touch him without permission.” . He looked straight at Abby and continued: “You have formed a bond with him and it is possible to do it through the bond if you allow it,”

 

Abby: “Yes, do it.” . When Mystery tried to add more, Abby snapped at him: “Whatever it takes just do it! Now! Please.”

 

Mystery directed Abby to lay Romance on the floor, then to kneel by his head and place his hands on Romance’s temples. Mystery stood behind Abby. “May I touch you?”

 

Abby: “Yes.” . When Mystery touched his temples, Abby decided that he didn’t feel this much pain in his entire life as a human and as a demon combined. Let alone in a single day. Baby and Romance were going to owe him for all eternity. Especially Romance. He heard Mystery say: “It is done.” and realised the pain was gone. He opened his eyes and saw that Romance’s injuries were healed and his eyes were fluttering open.

 

Romance opened his eyes and looked at Abby for a moment, then his gaze shifted to Mystery. Abby moved fast, turning and blocking Mystery’s way. “Stop, Mystery, stop. Don’t look at him, shake the images off.”

 

Mystery bumped into Abby then took a few steps back, shaking his head over and over. When that didn’t seem to work, he asked: “What is this?”

 

Abby chucked: “It’s his gift from Gwi-ma.”

 

Jinu recovered and walked over. Baby and Romance got to their feet. Abby tried to keep himself between Romance and Mystery, but both Romance and Baby were curious about the newcomer. Mystery and Romance locked gazes again and this time it was Jinu’s turn to get between them.

 

Abby sighed: “This is going to be a problem until they get it over with.” . He looked at Romance: “How are you feeling?”

 

Romance ran a hand down his chest: “Brand new.”

 

Abby turned his focus on Mystery: “Ask permission and have at it. We’ll wait.”

 

Mystery blushed: “May I touch you Romance?”

 

Romance: “You can put your hands all over me anytime you want.”

 

Abby placed a hand on the back of Baby’s neck and another around Jinu’s shoulders and guided them forcefully out of the room and into the tunnel. “Let’s go.”

 

Baby protested: “I want to watch. Come on Abby.”

 

Abby rolled his eyes and gave Baby a small shove into the tunnel’s wall, then left him behind as Jinu and him continued further out.

 

Mystery and Romance looked at each other with anticipation for a long moment. Mystery took Romance’s hat off and hung it from a jutting shard of rock, then did the same with his. 

 

When Mystery returned, Romance gave a slight smile: “Well, I'm here to make your dreams come true.” . He leaned in, his lips brushing against Mystery's ear: “What do you want to do first?”

 

Mystery shivered when he felt Romance's warm breath on his skin. He flushed and placed both hands on Romance’s face, then pulled him in for a kiss. Romance returned the kiss and when Mystery pulled back Romance chuckled: “You want to take control?”. Mystery shook his head, but his hands were already exploring Romance's body. “You want me to take control?”. Mystery nodded and Romance chuckled again: “As you wish.”

 

He took Mystery's hand, sat down on the floor and pulled Mystery along. He gently pushed him until he was lying on his back then straddled him. Romance’s fingers deftly unbuttoned Mystery's shirt revealing his flushed skin. “Mmm you're so eager.” he whispered and leaned down to kiss Mystery's collarbone.

 

Mystery arched into the touch and a soft moan escaped his lips. Romance placed a soft kiss on his lips and whispered: “Tell me what you want.”

 

Mystery: “Don’t tease. Please.”

 

Romance smiled and his hands moved to Mystery's belt: “Patience little one.”. He unbuckled the belt, his claws brushing against Mystery's hard cock. “Let’s take this slow.”

 

Mystery's hips bucked as Romance's fingers traced the outline of his hard cock through his pants. He pleaded again: “Don’t tease.” , his hands reaching for Romance's waistband. Romance caught his wrists and pinned them above his head. “Slow can be fun. Slow is more rewarding.” . He leaned down and kissed Mystery hard. Mystery moaned into the kiss, his body writhing beneath Romance. 

 

When the kiss ended, Romance resumed teasing Mystery with soft kisses down his neck. Mystery tangled his hands in Romance’s hair and tried to guide him back up. Romance didn’t give in, instead he asked: “What do you want me to do to you?” , his hand wrapping around Mystery's aching cock through his pants.

 

Mystery gasped and thrusted his hips up. “Fuck me.” he managed to get out between moans.

 

Romance smiled, his hand stroking Mystery through the fabric. “Your wish is my command.” . He sat up and began to teasingly unbuckle his own pants. Mystery watched and bit his lower lip. His hands reached for Romance's cock as soon as it was free.

 

Romance caught his wrists again. He tsked at Mystery. “Impatient.” . Then he relented: “But I like it.” . His lips found Mystery's and kissed him hard again. When the kiss ended Romance whispered: “Your clothes are in the way. And so are mine. Don't you want them to go away?”

 

Mystery nodded and their clothing turned to swirling mist, restelling into a soft blanket under Mystery. Romance purred: “Good…” he moved to Mystery's side and kicked his thigh with a knee “...now spread your legs.”

 

When Mystery did as instructed, Romance positioned himself between his legs and pressed a slick finger against Mystery's entrance. Mystery gasped and tensed, his hips lifting to meet Romance's touch. Romance gently rubbed his finger over Mystery's entrance “You're so tight, I can’t wait to feel you around me.” . His voice was thick with desire and when Mystery moaned and pressed himself against Romance’s finger, Romance couldn’t resist any longer. He positioned his cock and began pushing inside Mystery. 

 

Mystery gasped as the tip of Romance’s cock entered him. Romance placed a palm on Mystery's abdomen and held him still as he slid the rest of his cock in. “You feel so good.” he moaned and began to move his hips slowly. 

 

Mystery arched his back and tried to match Romance’s movements. His hands reached for Romance's body and his nails dug into skin. Romance chuckled and moved his hips faster, slamming his body into Mystery's. “Like this?”

 

Mystery shook his head. Romance leaned over and kissed him and ran his claws over Mystery's ribs, causing him to squirm. “Show me how then.”. He grabbed Mystery and rolled over, making Mystery straddled him. “Ride me.” he playfully slapped Mystery's ass, then gripped his hips.

 

Mystery panted as he rolled his hips and rode Romance's cock. His movements were clumsy and uncoordinated as he tried to speed up. Romance tried to guide him but Mystery was too eager. His cock leaked precum on Romance’s stomach.

 

Romance moaned: “Slow down, you’re going to make me cum.”

 

Romance's words made Mystery ride him even faster. Romance wrapped his hand around Mystery's cock and stroked. He lifted his hips to meet Mystery's thrusts, his body tensing, ready to spill.

 

Romance: “Do it then, make me cum. Make me fill you up.”

 

Mystery released a long moan as his cock pulsed in Romance’s hand, shooting ribbons of cum over Romance’s stomach. Romance wrapped his other arm around Mystery’s waist and pulled him against his chest, holding him still. He pumped his hips, thrusting into Mystery until his body shuddered and his cock emptied inside Mystery. 

 

They stood there for a moment, Mystery slumped over Romance, their breaths coming in short gasps. Romance played with Mystery's hair: “That was intense.”

 

Mystery nodded and sighed with content. Romance lifted Mystery's head and tried to brush the hair out of his face. Mystery shook his head causing his bangs to cover his eyes again. Romance chuckled: “Alright, alright.”. He tapped Mystery’s nose with the tip of a finger then hugged him to his chest. 

 

Movement drew Romance's attention to the tunnel entrance. He saw Baby leaning against the wall with his arms crossed over his chest. When their eyes locked, Baby gave Romance a mock two finger salute then snapped his fingers and headed into the tunnel. Romance snatched the black handkerchief floating down, then hugged Mystery again and buried his face in his light purple hair.

Chapter 14: Return

Summary:

Abby and Jinu have at it, they all return to the underworld, Baby and Mystery have at it.

Notes:

This chapter has two scenes. Enjoy :)

Chapter 14

Return

(Abby/Jinu and Baby/Mystery)

 

Abby and Jinu left Baby behind and walked further through the tunnel. When they could no longer hear Mystery and Romance, Abby stopped and faced Jinu. 

 

Abby: “Thank you for what you did for me.” . He leaned against the wall and looked at the low ceiling before continuing: “For not abandoning me.”

 

Jinu scoffed and crossed his arms. “Please don’t act like I had a choice. And you wouldn’t have left me either.”

 

Abby: “No, I wouldn’t have and I never will.” . He pushed off the wall, his confident smirk still on his lips but something in his eyes hardened. He took a step closer to Jinu.  “Because you belong to me Jinu. Always will.”

 

Jinu mimicked Abby’s smirk: “Oh, really?”

 

Abby closed the distance between them. “You tried to fight against this before.” his hand closed around Jinu’s arm. “And every path you’ve taken, every choice you’ve made, it all led back to this, didn’t it? To me.”

 

Jinu tried to break free but Abby tightened his grip. “I’m not your pet to grab whenever you want.”

 

Abby: “You’re not my pet. But you are mine.”

 

Jinu: “You think I’ll just roll over for you?”

 

A slow predatory smile spread across Abby’s face: “Oh, I don’t think, I know.”

 

Jinu’s eyes flashed yellow and he twisted his body, breaking free of Abby’s hold. He aimed a fist at Abby’s jaw, but Abby deflected the blow then chuckled: “You’re stubborn today, aren’t you.” . Jinu replied with another attempt to catch Abby off guard. This time Abby caught Jinu’s wrist and twisted, pulling Jinu against his chest. He ran his tongue slowly up Jinu’s neck and over his cheek then growled: “Mine!” before releasing Jinu with a shove.

 

Jinu tried another lunge, then another and another, until Abby managed to leave a gash on Jinu’s thigh. Still empowered by Mystery, the wound closed fast, but Jinu stumbled and had to steady himself with a hand against the wall.

 

Abby taunted: “Is that all you got?”

 

Jinu: “I’ll show you!” he feigned a punch to Abby’s face, then dropped low, aiming for his legs. Abby had enough time to roll his eyes before sidestepping the attack. Jinu tried to recover but Abby already had him by his wrist again.

 

Abby: “You fight well…” his voice was a growl next to Jinu’s ear “... but not well enough.” . He spun Jinu around and slammed him back against the tunnel wall, hard enough to knock the breath out of him.

 

Jinu: “Let go!” he demanded and tried to knee Abby.

 

Abby pressed his thigh between Jinu’s and pinned his wrists over his head, ending the struggle. “Never.” . His eyes locked on Jinu’s: “See? You always end up here…” his thumb brushed softly over Jinu’s arm “...in my hands, where you belong."

 

For a moment, only their ragged breaths filled the tunnel. Abby leaned in and whispered: “Mine.” then left a trail of goosebumps down Jinu’s neck with soft kisses. Jinu shivered and Abby released his left wrist and gripped his chin instead, tilting Jinu’s head back. Their eyes met and in Abby’s gaze, Jinu saw the truth. He managed a shaky: “Yes” in response to Abby’s claim. Abby’s reply was a rough kiss and Jinu felt himself lean into it.

 

Abby's hands moved to Jinu’s hips, pulling Jinu tight against his chest. Jinu wrapped his arms around Abby’s neck as the kiss continued. 

 

Abby: “Tell me you're mine Jinu. Tell me you belong to me.”. The newly acquired rebellious streak warred with Jinu’s desire to give in. He took too long to answer and Abby pushed him roughly against the wall again. Abby tore Jinu’s shirt open and ran his claws down his chest, hooking a finger under Jinu’s waistband.

 

Jinu pushed his hips forward and closed his hands around Abby’s biceps. “Why do you do this to me Abby?”

 

Abby slid his hand inside Jinu's pants and wrapped it around his hard cock. “Look at yourself Jinu.”. He stroked Jinu slowly causing him to squirm. “You want this, even when you fight against it.”

 

Jinu’s voice held anger and his words were clipped: “Yes, I fucking want you.” he moved to unbuckle Abby's pants, “And you know it.” Abby’s pants came loose and Jinu reached in “I hate it…” he freed Abby's cock and gripped it “... that you hold so much power over me…” he lifted his eyes and met Abby's gaze “... but I can't help it.” he began to stroke Abby.

 

Abby looked at Jinu like he was a tasty meal. He released Jinu’s cock and made a fist in Jinu’s hair. With his other hand he gripped Jinu’s chin. “That's right. Mine.”

 

Jinu: “Yours.” . He tried to reach for a kiss but Abby held him still.

 

Abby: “No, you don’t get anything.” he spun Jinu and pressed his chest against the wall then leaned over to whisper in his ear. “You’ve been naughty. You’re getting fucked like a naughty slut” . With rough movements, he stripped Jinu’s coat and thorn shirt and threw them on the ground, then gripped Jinu’s hips and pulled him backwards a few steps. “Hands on the wall.” . Abby emphasized his command with a hard slap on Jinu’s ass. Jinu placed his palms on the wall and Abby pulled him back another step, then pushed his pants down. Another hard slap landed on Jinu’s left cheek. “Arch your back, push your ass up.” . Jinu complied and Abby rewarded him with an even harder slap. Jinu grunted but didn’t move. “Good…” Abby purred and left another palm print on his ass, causing Jinu to grunt again.

 

Jinu felt the tip of Abby’s cock rub against his entrance and had to try really hard to not push his hips back. His own cock twitched with anticipation and demanded attention. He moaned and shivered when Abby began to push inside him and gasp when the tip slid in. He braced for the rough thrust that usually followed but instead he felt Abby’s cock pull out. A moan of protest escaped his lips followed by a grunt when Abby pushed back inside him. The teasing made Jinu’s cock leak precum, as Abby continued to fill him just short of his pleasure spot, then fully pull out again. He endured for a while but his body demanded more. The next time Abby slid his cock inside him, Jinu pushed back against him and moaned loudly when Abby slid deep enough to hit the right spot.

 

Abby chuckled: “Do you deserve pleasure Jinu?”

 

Jinu: “Please Abby.”

 

Abby: “Please Abby what?” he thrusted hard and deep once inside Jinu then resumed his teasing.

 

Jinu gasped. “Please fuck me hard.”

 

Abby chuckled again: “Why?” he gave Jinu another deep thrust.

 

Jinu sighed in defeat: “Because I’m yours.”

 

Abby growled and held on to Jinu’s hips as he began to thrust hard and deep. Each time Abby’s hip slapped against Jinu’s ass he pushed him a bit closer to the wall. Abby pounded him hard, making Jinu moan louder and louder, until Jinu found himself upright again, with his chest pressed against the wall. Abby let go of his hips and tangled a hand in his hair, pulling Jinu’s head back. He ran the thumb of his other hand across Jinu’s lips, roughly parting them until Jinu began sucking on it. Abby growled: “Yes… like that Jinu. You’re such a good slut.”

 

Jinu was grateful Abby fucked him from behind. He could close his eyes and let the pleasure take over. He didn’t fight the shivers or the moans caused by Abby, he just surrendered to the sensations. His lips closed around Abby’s thumb and he gently sucked on it. Every muscle in his body was tense and his cock was so hard it ached. Jinu wanted release but didn’t dare to ask.

 

Abby’s grunts became louder as he sank his cock inside Jinu again and again. He tightened his grip on Jinu’s hair: “Fuck, you feel so good.” . Jinu gave a muffled reply and Abby took his finger out of Jinu’s mouth. “Do you want to cum Jinu?”

 

Jinu shivered: “Yes, yes, please.”

 

Abby released Jinu’s hair and wrapped an arm around his waist. He braced himself against the wall with the other arm and growled next to Jinu’s ear: “Jerk off Jinu. I want your ass to massage my cock when I spill inside you.”

 

Jinu braced his left arm against the wall and rested his forehead on it. With his right hand he stroked his cock in rhythm with Abby’s thrusts. With each stroke, Jinu’s body tensed up even harder, his orgasm building.

 

Abby felt Jinu become tense. “That’s it Jinu. That’s it. Cum for me.” . Jinu’s and Abby’s release came at the same time. Abby growled: “Mine!” and bit down hard on Jinu’s shoulder. Jinu cried out: “Fuck!’ and slumped against the wall as his knees gave out. Abby held him upright and bit down on his shoulder again.

 

When the pleasure faded, Abby pulled slowly out of Jinu, smiling at the moan it caused. “Fuck, that was good.”

 

Baby stepped from the shadows: “It sure looked good.”

 

Abby turned sharply towards him. “I thought you were keeping an eye on Romance and Mystery.”

 

Baby shrugged. “They were done rather quickly. Came to check on the two of you. Caught the ending.” . He looked both Abby and Jinu up and down then snapped his fingers, conjuring a black handkerchief in front of Abby. He leaned against the wall, averting his gaze from them and crossed his arms. “Thank you for coming back for us.”

 

Abby began to clean up. “What happened?”

 

Baby: “I was keeping watch with Jinu and the mist grew thick all of a sudden. Some sort of portal opened below me and those things pulled me through. Ended up in that room you found us in. Romance was already there. That big fucker…” Baby trailed off for a minute. The sound of fabric shifting around filled the silence until Baby continued: “..it wanted our power. It did things to try to get it. It said we were special and it was really excited about it.”. He turned to look at Abby.

 

Abby walked over to Baby and put a hand on his shoulder. “It’s dead now.” Baby nodded and looked down. Abby lifted Baby’s chin up with a finger: “Are you alright now?” Baby gave a nod but Abby wasn’t convinced. “Are you sure?”

 

Baby sighed. “A minor demon could kill me right now. I don’t know what that thing did to me at the end.” . Abby and Baby stared at each other until Jinu came over. Baby looked at his thorn shirt and snapped his fingers again, causing a new shirt to drift down in front of Jinu.

 

Jinu grabbed it and began to change. “Thanks Baby.” . He playfully elbowed Abby. “This brute got too rough.”

 

Abby smirked at Jinu: “You haven’t seen rough yet, Jinu.” . He gazed back the way they came and when Jinu was done dressing up he gestured ahead of him. “Let’s go.”

 

When they got back to the cavern, Mystery was crouched, inspecting something on the floor in the middle of the room and Romance was casually leaning against the wall, chewing on the claw on his thumb, watching Mystery with hooded eyes.

 

Abby glanced at Romance: “Everything alright?”

 

Romance sighed: “He’s so cute.”

 

Abby rolled his eyes and walked over to see what Mystery was doing. Jinu joined him and Baby went to Romance.

 

Mystery looked up when they approached. “This is not good.”

 

Abby crouched next to him and Mystery gestured at a barely visible symbol etched in the stone floor. “What is it?”

 

Mystery: “A binding sigil. Neuro was bound to this place.”

 

Jinu joined the huddle on Mystery’s other side. “Why would he be bound here?”

 

Mystery: “He was sent here for a purpose. He didn’t choose to come here.”. Abby and Jinu exchanged glances. Mystery continued: “He had a master.”

 

Abby stood up and looked around the room. “Gwi-ma couldn’t exert his power here. There must be something warding it.”

 

Mystery stood up as well and pointed towards another symbol etched on the wall. Then at another on the opposite side. “I can break them.”

 

Jinu: “Wait. Not yet,” . He looked at Abby. “If we break them, Gwi-ma will summon us. What happens to Mystery then?”

 

Both Abby and Jinu looked at him. Abby spoke first: “He comes with us.” . He narrowed his eyes at Mystery. “I agreed to take you with us. You’ll have to do as I say. Is that agreeable?”

 

Mystery tilted his head and studied Abby for a moment, then nodded.

 

Abby: “Then it’s settled. Break the ward.”. Mystery broke the runes and Abby held out his hand to him. “Take my hand, you have permission to touch me, be quick.” . Mystery placed his hand in Abby’s just as Gwi-ma’s summon came.

 

Abby, Jinu, Baby and Romance landed hard on the stone throne. Abby got up first and was surprised to see Mystery standing. The others got to their feet and bowed. Abby had to glare at Mystery for a second before Mystery bowed as well.

 

Gwi-ma: “You return victorious Abby. You learn well.”

 

Abby bowed deeper in acknowledgement.

 

Gwi-ma addressed Mystery: “You dare to return?”

 

Mystery just nodded.

 

Gwi-ma’s flame grew and burned bright. “Fool!”

 

Abby stepped next to Mystery and grabbed the back of his coat then pushed him down. Mystery didn’t resist, sinking to his knees under Abby’s guidance.

 

Gwi-ma’s flame returned to normal and when he spoke he sounded puzzled. “He bows to you?”

 

Abby: “Yes.” . The word echoed in the silence that followed.

 

Eventually, Gwi-ma spoke: “You did well Abby. Now leave.” . In a flash of purple light, Gwi-ma dismissed them.

 

Abby, Jinu and Romance found themselves in front of the worn down fence of their house. Mystery and Baby were nowhere to be seen. Abby looked around, confused: “Where are those two?”

 

Romance shrugged and walked towards the house. “I’m sure Baby knows the way home.” . Jinu and Abby followed.

 

Baby looked around confused. He expected Gwi-ma to send them back to their lair, instead he was in front of what was once a house and was now just a piece of wall and piles or rubble. Mystery walked next to him and faced the same way Baby was.

 

Baby: “This is not where we were supposed to be.”

 

Mystery nodded.

 

Baby turned to look at him. “Did you do this?”

 

Another nod from Mystery.

 

Baby: “Why?”

 

Mystery shrugged and reached a hand towards Baby, stopping merely an inch from his chest. “May I touch you?” . His cheeks blushed as he waited for the answer.

 

Baby remembered something about asking permission from what happened in the cavern, but he wasn’t sure what it meant. “Why?”

 

Mystery blushed even more and shook his head ruefully. “I like you.”

 

Baby smiled wide: “I see. Come here then, you can touch me.”

 

Mystery ran his hand over Baby’s chest, then took his hand and guided him to a half buried trap door. He gestured with his free hand and the door sprung open, revealing a set of stairs descending into the darkness.

 

Baby: “Is this your place?”

 

Mystery nodded, then shook his head and eventually just shrugged and began descending, taking Baby along. A small room waited at the bottom of the stairs, a bed, a table and a chair the only things in it.

 

Baby: “Looks like home.”

 

Mystery stopped and turned to face Baby. He reached for Baby’s hat and took it off, then took his own hat off. He walked to the table and placed both hats on it, then did the same with his coat. Baby followed, taking off his own coat, then his shirt. When he went to unbuckle and remove his pants, Mystery caught his hands and stopped him with a shake of his head.

 

Baby: “You don’t want me to take them off?”

 

Mystery shook his head no again and when Baby raised a questioning eyebrow at him he slowly traced Baby’s waistband with a claw: “I like it.”

 

Baby smiled and reached for Mystery’s shirt. “Alright, what about you?” . Mystery shrugged and helped Baby remove his shirt, then tried to bend over to unlace his boots. Baby stopped him. “Let me.” . He kneeled in front of Mystery and took his boots off, but instead of standing back up, he rubbed his cheek against Mystery’s bulge. Mystery tensed and Baby chuckled: “Why are you so tense? Let me suck you off a little.” . When Mystery didn’t move or answer, Baby looked up at him. Mystery’s cheeks burned bright red and his eyes were wide with excitement but also fear.

 

Baby stood up and gestured for Mystery to follow. He walked to the bed and performed his practice flop on his back in the middle of the bed. He held out a hand to Mystery and Mystery got on the bed next to him. Baby straddled Mystery. “You're a shy one aren't you.”. He unbuckled Mystery's pants and freed his cock. 

 

Mystery: “I’ve never…” he gasped and didn’t finish his sentence as Baby wrapped a hand around his cock.

 

Baby: “Never what? Had your dick sucked?”

 

Mystery nodded.

 

Baby chuckled: “You’re in for a treat then.” . He moved down Mystery’s legs and placed a soft kiss on the tip of Mystery’s cock. Mystery moaned, then gasped when Baby slowly ran his tongue over his slit, then swirled it around the head. His hand stroked along the shaft as his lips closed around the tip. His head bobbed up and down, each time taking more of Mystery’s cock into his mouth.

 

Mystery’s hands gripped Baby’s hair as Baby took him all the way to the back of his throat, relaxing his throat muscles, allowing Mystery’s cock to slide in. Baby stood still as Mystery gasped and bucked his hips. His grip on Baby’s hair was painful, but Baby ignored it. He swallowed against Mystery’s cock and felt him tense up. He tried to pull back but Mystery’s grip was like iron.

 

When his cock hit the back of Baby’s throat, Mystery felt disoriented as his mind and body were overwhelmed with sensation. A surge or unknown power ran through him and when Baby tried to pull away he couldn’t allow it. He held Baby by the hair and began to thrust his hips up. When Baby swallowed and gagged against his cock, Mystery began to fuck his throat in earnest. 

 

Baby used a hand to cup Mystery’s balls and rolled them gently. Mystery moaned loudly and with a final deep thrust filled Baby’s throat with his release. Baby swallowed every drop and tried to pull back again. Mystery allowed it and Baby pulled back slowly, his lips still wrapped around Mystery’s cock. He looked up at Mystery with a satisfied smirk on his face and watched as Mystery’s body shuddered.

 

Mystery’s cock slid out of Baby’s mouth with a pop. Strands of saliva stretched between Baby’s lips and Mystery’s cock. Mystery reached out a shaky hand and ran a finger across the strands, picking some up, then sucked on it. Baby growled and climbed on top of Mystery again, pressing his lips to Mystery’s and kissing him hard, Mystery’s finger stuck between their tongues.

 

Mystery tasted himself on Baby’s lips and removed his finger, deepening the kiss. He ran his claws down Baby’s back and over his ass, then back up, over and over as the kiss went on. Baby felt Mystery’s cock twitch under him and smiled. He broke away from the kiss despite Mystery’s attempt to pull him back in. He caught his breath then asked: “Do you want to fuck me?”

 

Mystery tensed, but didn't answer. Baby grinned wider as he rolled off him and stripped off his own pants. Climbing back on top, he began to grind his hips against Mystery's cock. Mystery let out a moan and his hands reached for Baby's waist. Baby smiled and pressed two fingers to Mystery's lips. "Suck on them. Wet them for me." .

 

Mystery obeyed, coating Baby’s fingers with his saliva. Baby rubbed them over his entrance then wrapped his hand around Mystery’s cock. “Ready?” he asked, positioning Mystery’s cock to enter him. Mystery nodded, and Baby lowered himself slowly. Mystery’s claws dug into Baby’s hips as Baby took him fully inside.

 

Baby let his head fall back: “Fuuuck, you feel so good.” . Mystery’s breath hitched and his cheeks flushed deep red again. His hands shook slightly as they rested on Baby’s hips. Baby smiled and rocked his hips gently. “Don’t be shy, show me how you like it.” . Mystery responded with a soft moan but tightened his grip on Baby’s hips and hesitantly guided him.

 

Baby leaned back with his hands on Mystery’s chest, feeling his fast heartbeat and breathing. “Tell me what you like, I want to hear you say it.” .

 

Mystery barely whispered: “I like this. I like you.”

 

Baby grinned: “Hold on, I’m going to make you feel even better.” . He increased his pace, his body moving with practiced ease. Mystery could barely catch his breath as his cock slid in and out of Baby. Baby urged him: “Faster, I want to feel you deeper.”

 

Mystery complied and lifted his hips to meet Baby’s movements, their bodies moving in rhythm. Baby gripped his cock and began stroking it in time with Mystery’s thrusts. Mystery’s breath came in ragged gasps and his claws dug painfully into Baby.

 

Baby: “I’m so close, make me cum Mystery.”

 

Mystery’s response was a long moan as he began to tremble beneath Baby. With a final desperate thrust, Mystery’s body shuddered and tensed as his cock spilled its load inside Baby. Baby cried out as his own cock shot ribbons of cum over Mystery’s chest.

 

The frantic movements stopped and they both took deep breaths. Mystery lifted himself on his elbows and looked down at his chest. He reached a shaky finger and picked up some of Baby’s cum and licked it clean.

Baby groaned at the thought of all the possibilities and pounced on Mystery, claiming his mouth in a hard kiss. “You and I…” he panted “...we are going to have soooo much fun.”.

Chapter 15: The chase

Summary:

Mystery explains some things, Jinu has a tantrum, Abby used Baby and Romance to "apologize" to Jinu, some more story, Abby claims Mystery.

Notes:

This chapter has two scenes. Enjoy!

Chapter 15

The chase

(Abby/Baby/Jinu/Romance and Abby/Mystery)

 

When Baby and Mystery walked inside the house, Jinu was leaning against the table and Romance was cuddled up next to Abby on the bed. No one spoke as Baby surveyed the scene, noticing the broken chair. He snapped his fingers and the chair became whole again, then gestured for Mystery to take a seat. Mystery sat down with his hands in his lap, his claws tapping nervously against his thighs.

 

Baby leaned against the wall and crossed his arms. “So, now what?”

 

Abby looked at Mystery: “Thank you for your help Mystery.”

 

Romance echoed Abby: “Thank you Mystery.”

 

Abby: “I brought you back to the underworld as agreed. What are your wishes now?”

 

Mystery: “May I stay?”

 

Abby raised an eyebrow. “You want to stay here?”

 

Mystery nodded: “With you. All of you.”

 

Abby elbowed Romance hard to stop him from grinning like an idiot then asked: “Why?”

 

Mystery: “We can not speak of it now. Not yet.”

 

Abby: “Can you live with us? How will your gift affect us?”

 

Mystery stopped his nervous finger tapping and turned his hands palm up. He stared at them as he spoke: “I asked for power, I was ready to do anything to no longer be powerless. Gwi-ma offered me the promise of power. I would have to take it myself, but I would gain it. Back then I was young and desperate. I did not understand Gwi-ma’s words as he meant them. He granted me the gift of draining power with a simple touch. The more powerful the person or creature was, the more devastating the results. Now I am older, I have more control, more knowledge, more understanding of how things really work. You will not die if you brush against me by accident, but if I use any of my power on any of you, by accident or with intent, without permission, I will drain you and there will be nothing left of you.” . He turned his head and looked towards Baby. “I can ward you against it with some help.” . When Baby pushed off the wall excitedly, Mystery added: “And some time.”

 

Abby: “Time… speaking of time, how long will our borrowed powers last?”

 

Mystery: “It is gone. Gwi-ma’s summons stripped it.”

 

Abby narrowed his eyes as he stared Jinu down. “Good.”

 

Mystery: “Don’t.”

 

Abby turned his attention to Mystery. “What did you say?”

 

Mystery: “You want to punish him. Don’t. Not now, not yet.” . Abby raised a questioning eyebrow, silently encouraging Mystery to continue. “You and I have to talk. Alone. It is rather important and time sensitive.”

 

Abby struggled with his answer for a moment, then growled: “I did promise you a talk.”

 

Romance got up from the bed and draped a hand around Baby’s shoulders as they both walked out of the house. Jinu lingered a moment longer, his eyes locked on Abby’s.

 

Abby: “Go Jinu. We’ll talk after.”

 

When they were finally alone, Abby got up from the bed and took Jinu’s spot, leaning against the table.

 

Mystery filled the silence. “You’re going to break Jinu.”

 

Abby: “That’s none of your business. Is this the important matter you wished to discuss?”

 

Mystery: “No. Just an observation.”

 

When Mystery fell silent, Abby prompted him. “Go ahead then. What is it?”

 

Mystery stood up and walked over to Abby. He raised a hand: “I have to show you, may I touch you?”

 

Abby: “Go ahead, you may touch me.”

 

Mystery placed his right hand on Abby’s chest and Abby’s patterns flashed dark red. Abby inhaled sharply and had to brace himself against the edge of the table to remain upright. A surge of power ran through him like a torrent. It felt like pure lust ran through his veins instead of blood. The room around him sharpened into impossible focus, then vanished.

 

Knowledge flooded his mind and he could see the hidden forces that held the underworld together. The power hummed beneath his skin, an intoxicating force that felt both like a burden and a blessing. For the first time in his life, Abby wasn't someone’s instrument to wield, he was the true master.

 

It only lasted a moment, but it took Abby a lot longer to come back to his senses. Mystery returned to his chair and waited, resuming his nervous finger tapping.

 

When he spoke, Abby’s voice was shaky: “What was that?”

 

Mystery turned his hands palm up again and stared at them as he spoke: “That is what you can be Abby. But you are being held back right now. All of you are.”

 

Abby: “By Gwi-ma?”

 

Mystery: “In part. The biggest obstacle is your humanity”

 

Abby was incredulous. “Humanity?”

 

Mystery: “Yes. You and Baby are the least affected. That is why you can somewhat ward the others from Gwi-ma’s torture and move freely between realms, and why Baby can create things in a place where things can only be undone. Jinu is the worst affected. That is why he struggles so much and seems to change his mind at random. When I granted him power, the demon side took over for a while. You saw the changes. But then his humanity reasserted itself.”

 

Abby: “I see…” . He began to pace around the room as he thought. “How do I remove this… obstacle?”

 

Mystery shook his head and placed a finger against his lips in a silencing gesture. “Time. I need some time.”

 

Abby nodded.

 

Mystery: “I ask of you to not break Jinu. Grant me some time before you act.”

 

Abby: “Fine.”

 

Mystery stood up. “You should rest. All of you. It is for the best if nothing happens for a while.” . When Abby opened his mouth to speak, Mystery added: “That means don’t fuck each other.” then blushed and stared at the floor.

 

Abby’s anger flared, but when he saw Mystery blush, he chuckled: “Alright, alright.”

 

Mystery: “Where are the others?”

 

Abby: “Come, I’ll take you.”

 

Abby guided Mystery outside and towards the trap door leading down to Baby’s lair. He left Mystery with Baby and took Romance with him back up. The sound of music caught Abby’s attention as he was about to enter the house and he looked up to see Jinu sitting on the first branch of the dead tree, idly strumming his bipa.

 

Abby: “Go inside.” he instructed Romance, then went to stand under the tree. “Come down.” . Jinu hopped down gracefully but said nothing, just stared at Abby. Abby sighed: “What is wrong?”

 

Jinu’s voice was flat: “You can’t keep treating me this way Abby. I’m not a toy you can use and discard whenever you want.”

 

Abby’s gaze grew cold: “And what exactly is ‘this way’ Jinu? You’re safe from Gwi-ma’s torture, you’re powerful, you’re not alone. What else do you want from me? Do you want me to take it all away?

 

Jinu’s anger flared: “That’s not fair. You know damn well that’s not what I’m talking about. You punish me, you hurt me, you throw me away when you’re done with me.” . Jinu’s anger subsided and his voice took on a defeated quality: “As if I don’t matter.”

 

Abby: “You do matter.”

 

Jinu took a step closer to Abby, his anger returning: “Do I? DO I? ”

 

Abby: “Yes.” . He tried to rest a hand on Jinu’s shoulder, but Jinu slapped it away.

 

Jinu: “You bonded Romance. You turn every shred of affection into lust. Do you even care?”

 

Abby laughed coldly: “Affection? Are you mad? What do you want me to say? That I love you?” he laughed again.

 

Jinu grabbed the front of Abby’s shirt with both hands: “What am I to you then?”

 

Abby’s voice grew cold again: “You are mine. What else is there to say? My possession, my soldier…. My weakness. You belong to me.”

 

Jinu’s anger dissolved into a familiar hurt. He let go of Abby’s shirt slowly and pulled his hands away. “I see.”

 

Abby: “Jinu.” . The single word spoken in Abby’s usual cold voice was not a question or a command, but Jinu froze regardless. “Don’t be a child. Stop fighting me. Now, you will come to bed and we will forget this little tantrum.” . 

 

Jinu’s shoulders slumped. Abby’s cold, powerful presence and his command was another chain around his throat. The silence stretched until Abby settled a hand on Jinu’s shoulder. Jinu didn’t pull away.

 

Abby: “Good. Now come.” . He turned and started walking towards the house, not bothering to check if Jinu was following. He knew he would. Jinu struggled with what to do for another moment, then closed his eyes, allowing a tear born of frustration to trace a path down his cheek before he wiped it away forcefully. Abby had won, again. He always did.

 

With heavy steps, he followed Abby inside the house. A while later, Jinu fell asleep with Abby’s strong arm wrapped around him and Romance’s thumb gently drawing circles on top of his hand.

Abby opened his eyes and was surprised to see Baby and Mystery standing side by side next to the bed, staring down at the three sleeping demons.

 

Baby gestured with his head towards Mystery. “He needs your help.”

 

Abby looked first at Baby and then at Mystery. “Now?” . The question was timed with Romance’s half a sleep attempt to straddle Abby’s leg so he could grind his morning wood against his thigh.

 

Mystery shrugged and went to sit down on the chair. Baby grinned and clumsily climbed on top of Abby, waking up Jinu in the process. Abby glanced at Mystery and when Mystery gave him a small nod, he turned to Romance: “You want to fuck?”

 

Romance moaned: “Always.”

 

Abby smiled: “Good. Get dressed for the occasion then.” . Romance held out a hand to Abby and Abby took it. Their clothes turned to black mist and resettled as Abby wished them. Both Romance and Baby had collars with leashes attached, leather pants and two thin leather bands around their waists and their left biceps. Abby kept his pants on and Jinu’s clothes just vanished causing him to sleepily protest: “Abby…”

 

Abby: “Hush Jinu.” . He grabbed both leashes and tugged on them. “On your knees my little pets.”. Romance and Baby exchanged excited glances and got to their knees just as Abby pulled on their leashes again, guiding them towards the other side of the bed where Jinu was.

 

Romance and Baby moved with synchronized grace, shifting to position themselves on either side of Jinu as Abby got out of the way. Jinu lay back on the bed, his cock hardening with anticipation as he watched Baby and Romance flank him.

 

Romance got there first and leaned down, his lips brushing against Jinu’s inner thigh. He trailed kisses upward, making Jinu moan. Baby mirrored Romance’s actions on the other side, his claws trailing behind his line of kisses.

 

Abby laid down next to Jinu again. He held the leashes with one hand and played with Jinu’s hair with the other. He watched as Romance reached Jinu’s cock and wrapped a hand around the base, then leaned in and flicked his tongue out to taste the precum drop forming on the tip. Jinu’s hips bucked slightly and a gasp escaped his lips. Baby joined Romance and their tongues swirled around the head of Jinu’s cock.

 

Abby: “Are you enjoying yourself?”

 

Jinu managed to gasp: “Yes.”

 

Abby leaned over and kissed Jinu’s forehead, then looked over at Romance and Baby and saw them kissing, keeping Jinu’s cock between them, Romance’s hand stroking slowly along the shaft. Jinu writhed under their touch. He reached for Abby and tangled a hand in his hair, then pulled him in for a kiss. Abby indulged him for a moment then whispered: “Do you want more?” . Jinu nodded and tried to pull Abby into another kiss. Abby held back: “Tell me what you want.”

 

Jinu: “You.”  

 

Abby kissed Jinu’s lips softly, lifted himself on an elbow then tugged on Romance’s leash. “Come here pet.” . Romance released Jinu’s cock and crawled on all fours towards Abby. When Romance’s lips touched his, Abby stopped pulling. “Jinu wants my cock inside him. Take my pants off and get it ready for him, will you?” . Romance nodded and Abby kissed him softly then pushed him away. “Good pet.”

 

Left alone, Baby took Jinu deep, relaxing his throat to accommodate his whole cock. Jinu moaned loudly and his hands gripped the sheets, his knuckles turning white as he struggled not to cum. Abby chuckled and gave a sharp tug on Baby’s leash. “Get off him.” . Baby moaned in protest, sending vibrations through Jinu’s cock and causing him to gasp. Abby gave another tug: “Take that cock out of your mouth, pet. Get Jinu ready for my cock.”

 

Jinu inhaled sharply as Baby trailed his lips on his cock, then felt Abby gently run a claw over his cheek. He opened his eyes and saw Abby smile down at him.

 

Abby: “Help Baby do his job Jinu, get on your knees.” . When Jinu didn’t move, Abby had to guide him until Jinu was on his knees. He ran a hand through Jinu’s hair: “Hold on for me Jinu, I’m going to make you feel really good.” . Then he turned his attention to Romance.

 

Romance had Abby’s cock in his mouth, taking it in as deep as he could before gaging. Abby growled at him: “Not good enough, pet.” . He dropped the leashes and made a fist in Romance’s hair, pressing his head down on his cock. When Abby’s cock hit the back of Romance’s throat, Romance gagged and tried to pull away. 

 

Abby: “Oh no you don’t.” . He released Romance’s hair and picked up his leash, then wrapped it once around his cock and pulled, forcing Romance to take him in deep. “Gag on my cock, pet. Don’t you fucking pull away again.”

 

Baby watched the scene before him for a moment, then moved behind Jinu. He spread Jinu’s cheeks and his tongue began teasing the sensitive flesh around Jinu’s entrance.

 

Jinu took in sharp breaths as Baby’s tongue circled his hole. “Abby… fuck… fuck.”

 

Abby shifted his gaze from Romance to Jinu and smiled: “Hold on Jinu. Do it for me.”

 

Baby pressed his tongue against Jinu's tight ring of muscles, pushing gently and breaching the entrance. Jinu's moans grew louder and Abby silenced them with a kiss. His body was on fire with desire. His cock ached and leaked precum onto the bed beneath him.

 

Jinu: “Please Abby, I want you.”

 

Abby: “Alright.”. He released his hold on Romance’s leash. “Get off my cock pet.”. Romance pulled away and alternated taking deep breaths and coughing. Abby looked at Jinu. “Get on top Jinu, ass towards me. Come on.”

 

Jinu moved slowly, as if he was in a dream. He straddled Abby as instructed and felt Abby’s hands on his hips, then the tip of Abby's cock pressing against his entrance. Slowly, he sat down and took all of Abby's cock inside him. There was no pain this time, just pleasure. Abby's hands moved to his waist and pulled him down until Jinu laid with his back against Abby's chest.

 

Abby pushed his hips up, slowly thrusting inside Jinu, and placed kisses on his neck and shoulder. Jinu was overwhelmed but he tried to hold on. He heard Abby say something but the words didn't register. Then Baby swallowed Jinu’s cock and Romance swirled his tongue delicately around Jinu’s balls and Jinu lost control. His body bucked as heat spread from his core to every limb and he held his breath as the fire burned hotter and hotter until it broke in a wave of release, spilling into Baby’s mouth. 

 

Abby: “Breathe Jinu, breathe.” then tugged on both leashes: “Get off him. Wait there.” he gestured with his head to the side of the bed.

 

Jinu inhaled sharply then took deep breaths as his body shivered. Abby held him against his chest and nuzzled the back of Jinu’s ear. 

 

Abby: “Are you alright Jinu?”

 

Jinu: “Mmmmhmm.” . He turned his head towards Abby and Abby kissed the corner of his mouth.

 

Abby moved his hips up slowly. “Do you want more?”

 

Jinu moaned and closed his eyes. “I don’t know if I can…”

 

Abby increased his pace a bit: “Sure you can Jinu, just let it happen.”

 

Jinu: “Fuck, Abby, you drive me crazy.”

 

Abby chuckled: “Good. I want to drive you crazy.” . He tugged on both leashes. “Back to work, my pets.”

 

Jinu’s claws dug into Abby’s sides as Baby and Romance took turns sucking and playing with his cock. Romance’s lips were soft when they wrapped around Jinu’s cock and his movements were perfect. Baby was rougher and sloppier. Whenever he released Jinu’s cock from his mouth, saliva strands stretched between it and Baby’s lips.

 

Abby wrapped a hand around Jinu’s throat and squeezed. Jinu’s world shrunk to nothing and his awareness centered entirely on the intricate weave of sensations created by Baby and Romance sharing his cock and by Abby’s deep thrusts.

 

Abby’s lips brushed against Jinu’s ear when he spoke: “Let go Jinu.”

 

A surge of energy ran through Jinu that seemed to touch every nerve. The rising tide of pleasure rose inside him then broke, washing away all throughout him. His body shuddered and he cried out “Yes, yes, yes” over and over as he spilled his load inside Romance’s mouth.

 

Abby held him down. “Yes, just like that Jinu. Just like that.”

 

Jinu’s body trembled, his mind overwhelmed with pleasure. When Romance licked the tip of his cock clean, Jinu gasped and inhaled sharply, then took another sharp breath when Abby slid his cock out of him.

 

Abby rolled on his side and hugged Jinu from behind. He kissed the back of his neck and caressed Jinu’s upper arm, then glanced over at Mystery over Jinu’s shoulder. Mystery was watching them with his head tilted. He gave Abby a small nod and Abby returned his attention to Jinu. He kissed the top of his head and got up.

 

Jinu: “What about you?”

 

Abby: “There is something I have to do.” . He held out a hand to Jinu. “Come with me.”

 

Jinu got out of bed and Abby walked around the foot of the bed next to Romance. He reached a hand towards him and Romance took it. Abby and Jinu were engulfed in swirling dark mist for a moment then it settled into their usual demon outfits. 

 

Abby: “Now…” he picked up the leashes and tugged, making Romance and Baby crawl on all fours to the edge of the bed. He tugged again and they got up. Abby walked them to the table. He pointed to one of the table legs then tugged at Baby’s leash. “Sit down.” . Baby sat on the floor and Abby tied his leash to the table. He repeated the action with Romance next to another table leg. When he was done he glared at each of them in turn: “Sit there until I get back to deal with you two. Don’t open your mouth unless it’s to suck my cock, understand?”. Baby groaned but nodded and Romance nodded then slumped in defeat.

 

Mystery got up and walked outside followed by Abby and Jinu. Once outside Abby gestured for Mystery to wait a moment then took Jinu aside. 

 

Abby: “I don’t want us to fight anymore.”

 

Jinu smiled: “Was that you saying sorry?”

 

Abby: “Yes. I have to help Mystery do whatever he is trying to do. After that everything will make more sense.”

 

Jinu glanced at where Mystery was standing, then back at Abby. “What kind of help?”

 

Abby: “I don’t know yet.”. Silence stretched between them until Abby spoke again: “Do you want it to be just you and I?”

 

Jinu: “No.”

 

Abby: “Are you sure?”

 

Jinu: “No.” he took a deep breath before continuing “I don’t know what is wrong with me Abby.”

 

Abby placed a reassuring hand on Jinu’s shoulder and gave him a squeeze. “Hold on Jinu, it will all get better soon. Do it for me.”

 

Jinu nodded slowly. “Yes. I will.”

 

Abby: “Thank you. You can release Baby and Romance from their punishment. Or have fun with them first. I don’t know what Mystery wants me to do. I don’t know when I will return.”. He gave Jinu’s shoulder another squeeze then left.

 

Abby and Mystery descended into Baby’s lair. Abby stopped at the bottom of the stairs and stared in amazement at the multitude of runes that covered the walls. There were also two circles of runes in the middle and one on the ceiling.

 

Abby gestured towards the runes: “What is all this?”

 

Mystery: “Nothing yet. I need you to help me empower them. I do not have the kind of power you do. My power is useless for this purpose.”

 

Abby surveyed the room one more time. “What do I have to do?”

 

Mystery: “You are a predator, a master, you take, hunt, hurt, conquer. That is what feeds your power.”

 

Abby: “Yes. Again, what do I have to do?”

 

Mystery didn’t answer, instead he took his hat off and placed it on the bed, then did the same with his coat. He walked back to Abby and held out a hand. ‘Your hat please.”

 

Abby frowned but complied, and Mystery added it to the pile on the bed. When Mystery returned in front of Abby, Abby spoke: “You have permission to touch me, now what is this about?”

 

Mystery: “At the end we have to be here, you have to take us back here. Can you do that?”

 

Abby's frown deepened. “What do you mean? Transport us here from somewhere else? Of course I can, you know that.”

 

Mystery nodded then moved around Abby and looked up the stairs. “It’s never dark here.”

 

Abby: “What?”

 

Mystery: “This would be better if it was dark.” he swiped at Abby and left three gashes on his biceps then ran up the stairs. “Catch me.”

 

Mystery ran towards the west, into the twisted trees of the underworld. It had to be done like this, Mystery knew it, but he wasn’t sure Abby wouldn’t truly hurt him, or worse. In the end it didn’t matter. He would be dead soon enough regardless, this was Mystery’s only chance. His lungs burned with every ragged breath and his heart pounded in his chest. The sound of Abby’s pursuit was steady and far too close.

 

Mystery ran for what felt like an eternity and his legs screamed with fatigue. A sharp stitch had taken hold in his side and his vision began to blur with exhaustion. His power was weak in the underworld and Gwi-ma had starved him for centuries. The only thing keeping him moving was the primal fear of what would happen when Abby finally closed the distance. He didn’t dare look back, knowing that every second mattered. He was alone in a place that wanted him dead, chased by a predator who wanted him even more.

 

A fallen trunk barred Mystery’s path and he scrambled over it, when he felt a crushing weight slam into his back. Abby’s body hit Mystery’s and sent them both tumbling to the ground. The landing drove the air out of Mystery’s lungs and scraped his cheek raw on the brittle dirt.

 

Abby was on him instantly, pinning him with a knee to the chest. Mystery struggled feebly, tired and worn out but Abby was too strong.

 

Abby: “Running will only make it worse for you.” . Abby’s voice was laced with cruel amusement. He grabbed Mystery’s wrists and pinned them above his head with one hand then smirked down at him. “This is what you wanted, right? A little taste of being my prey?”

 

Mystery’s vision swam with fear and pain. He spat a mouthful of dirt at Abby’s face but Abby just laughed at the useless act of defiance. Mystery used the distraction to drive his knee up and caught Abby hard in the ribs. Abby grunted but didn’t let go, instead he tightened his grip.

 

With a surge of adrenaline fueled terror, Mystery slammed the back of his head against the ground and then with all his might, he twisted his arm, managing to yank his right hand free. He swung blindly and connected with Abby's jaw with a sickening crunch. Abby's head snapped to the side and the grip on Mystery's other wrist loosened. It was all the chance he needed. Mystery scrambled to his feet and bolted again, leaving a stunned Abby behind. He laughed out loud as he ran, completely confused by the fact it had worked out. There was no way for him to outmatch Abby in a test of strength.

 

Abby's jaw ached with a dull throbbing pain. A slow, cruel smile spread across his face as he pushed himself to his feet. The blow hadn't just been a lucky shot, it was fueled by fear and Abby loved the taste of it. This wasn't just a game anymore, it was a real hunt. 

 

He watched Mystery's smaller form disappear between the skeletal trees and he began to follow, not running at a sprint but at a measured predatory stride. He could hear Mystery's ragged breaths echoing through the silent woods and there was no doubt in Abby's mind that he would catch him again. The chase was more than a hunt now, it was a slow and deliberate lesson in who held all the power in this cruel realm.

 

He caught up to Mystery in no time and when Mystery had to slow down to avoid more fallen trees, Abby launched himself at his target. He crashed into Mystery’s back and tackled him to the ground. With no way to steady himself, Mystery let out a startled gasp and fell once more, smashing into the ground face first.

 

Mystery’s vision went bright white and then pitch black when he felt a sharp pain against the left side of his head. His head landed on something sharp and he was dazed momentarily. His body went limp for a few seconds and the only thing he heard was Abby’s cruel laugh. He tried to get up but Abby’s boot landed between his shoulders and the air was knocked out of him again.

 

Abby: “Look at you, all scared and helpless. Just how I like it.”. Mystery recovered his breath and tried to get up again but it was pointless. “Yes, struggle. Struggle little one, you make my cock ache when you do.”

 

Mystery attempted to crawl away, but froze when he heard the sound of a belt buckle clincking, then Abby’s menacing growl: ‘’Get up.” . The pressure on Mystery’s back vanished as Abby took a step back, but Mystery hesitated. A rough hand grabbed his hair and Mystery was lifted to his feet. He swayed for a moment, then found himself bent over one of the fallen trees. Mystery whimpered and his body tensed as Abby’s hand slid down his back, tracing the curve of his spine.

 

Mystery whimpered again: “Please…”

 

Abby’s chuckle was empty of warmth: “Please? You think begging will save you?” . He pulled Mystery up again by his hair and with the other hand unbuckled his pants, then bent him over the tree trunk. “No one is coming to save you.”. He pushed Mystery’s pants down and tore the back of his shirt open.

 

The sound of ripping fabric stirred something inside Mystery. His next whimpered: “Please…” was not a request to stop, but an invitation to continue.

 

Either way, Abby didn’t care at that moment. He pulled his belt out and folded it in half. With a sharp slap, the first hit landed across Mystery’s ass. Mystery yelped and tried to protect the spot from another hit with his hands. The second slap landed and hit his hands instead, which hurt even more, causing a louder cry.

 

Abby growled and aimed his next hit over Mystery’s back and the next across his thighs. Mystery cried out and tried to get away but Abby held him. “Don’t act like an innocent child.” another hit “I see the scars.” hit “You feed on pain.”  hit “You like this, don’t you?. Abby hit him again and again and again, relishing the cries of pain he caused, before stopping to survey his work. He ran a hand over every red mark he left on Mystery’s body and Mystery trembled with fear beneath his touch.

 

Abby: "Beautiful.". His cock twitched at the sight and Abby spat on his hand then rubbed the saliva over his shaft, preparing for what was to come. He placed his free hand on Mystery’s left cheek and spread his ass then tapped the tip of his cock against Mystery’s entrance. “You’re going to take this, Mystery. All of it.”

 

Mystery pleaded again when he felt the head of Abby’s cock press inside him, but his words only seemed to fuel Abby’s hunger.

 

Abby: “The more you struggle, the worse it’s going to hurt.”

 

Mystery gritted his teeth and tried to hold back a cry as Abby pushed in, his cock stretching and filling him in one hard thrust. Abby didn’t give him any time to adjust, causing more pain when he began to move, his hips slapping against Mystery’s bruised ass with each hard thrust. Abby’s grunts mixed with Mystery’s whimpers, as he mercilessly pounded the smaller demon.

 

When Mystery began to grow quiet, Abby taunted him: “This is what you wanted, yes? To get fucked by me like the whore that you are? To have my cock in your ass even though it can barely fit?”

 

This time Mystery didn’t whimper, instead a moan escaped his lips and Abby chuckled: “You like this don’t you?” . He reached around Mystery’s waist and found his cock hard. “You do like it.” . He stroked Mystery’s cock a few times, then let go and used that hand to slap Mystery’s already red ass. Mystery cried out and Abby hit him again. “You fucking slut. You like pain.” . One more slap landed then Abby made a fist in Mystery’s hair and pulled him upright. He tilted Mystery’s head back and his bangs fell to either side revealing the streaks his tears left on his grimy cheeks. Abby growled and shoved him to the ground. Mystery landed on his hands and knees and Abby knelt behind him. With a hard thrust he entered Mystery fully again.

 

Abby: “Fuck, you feel good. So tight and warm.” . He leaned over Mystery and bit the back of his neck and his shoulder, leaving more marks on his skin. “I own you Mystery.” he growled as he roughly pounded into him.

 

Mystery bit his lips and dug his claws into the ground as he felt Abby’s cock slide in and out of him, sending waves of pain and pleasure though his body each time. He couldn’t help but moan despite his efforts to stay silent.

 

Abby felt his orgasm building and slowed down. His hand wrapped around Mystery’s cock and began to stroke him rough and fast. Mystery bucked and shivered, but Abby held him with his other hand. When he felt Mystery tense up and his cock swell, he stopped, denying him his release.

 

Mystery whimpered: “No…” and tried to reach for his own cock to finish the job but Abby batted his hand away.

 

Abby repeated: “I own you Mystery. You’re mine to do with as I please.”

 

Mystery’s cock throbbed painfully so he tried to plead again: “Please… Abby… Master, please.”

 

Abby moaned: “Fuck, you’re such a whore.” . He ran a hand down Mystery’s back causing him to shiver even harder, then pulled Mystery’s head back so he could whisper in his ear: “You’re going to jerk off hard and fast, and you’re not going to stop until I fill your tight ass. Understand?”

 

Mystery nodded and eagerly went to fulfill Abby’s command. Abby reached for his belt and wrapped it around Mystery’s neck. He placed a hand on Mystery’s lower back and pushed, then used his other hand to pull on the belt, choking Mystery and causing him to painfully arch his back.

 

Abby: “Remember this Mystery. Remember who owns you.”. Abby resumed pounding Mystery’s ass hard and this time he didn’t hold back. When he felt Mystery’s body tense up, he had a brief moment of clarity and in a cloud of purple mist they both vanished and reappeared in the middle of Baby’s lair. Then Abby gave into his urges.

 

Moments after they reappeared, Mystery’s body convulsed with pleasure as he came hard, his cum spilling on the floor. He began to slump and Abby eased the pull on the belt, allowing Mystery to breathe a few times.

 

Abby: “Keep jerking off, don’t stop, I’m not done with you yet.” .

 

Mystery tried to do as he was told but it was too much for him.

 

Abby growled at him again: “You don’t know how to listen, do you.” . He released the belt and instead pulled Mystery against his chest. One hand held him by the throat and the other wrapped around his cock. “You’re an untrained whore.” . Abby began to stroke Mystery’s cock fast and rough. “That’s alright, I’ll train you.”

 

The rhythmic pounding continued and Abby’s senses became overwhelmed. Something wonderful was building inside him as he used Mystery’s body for his own pleasure. He felt Mystery’s cock twitch in his hand and more cum leaked out. Abby kept stroking him and Mystery tried to push his hand away, but Abby didn’t let him.

 

The more Mystery struggled the more Abby’s muscles tensed and the pleasure built inside him. A surge of primal satisfaction ran through him as his cock pulsed deep inside Mystery. Each throb of release was proof of his dominance. The fact that Mystery was at his mercy and forced to endure and submit amplified his orgasm. He let his head fall back, closed his eyes and growled.

 

He released his hold on Mystery and felt him slide off his dick as he collapsed to the ground. When he looked down, the sight of Mystery’s vulnerable form in front of him sent renewed shivers of pleasure through him.

 

The moment passed and Abby finally noticed that all the runes in the room glowed dark red and wisps of red mist rose from them. Another glow caught his eye. Abby looked at his hand and saw that his patterns were also glowing dark red. They began to pulse with a rhythm that matched his heartbeat and the runes etched throughout the room responded in the same way.

 

The circle closest to the middle of the room flared to life first. Abby saw the lines of energy merging and binding the runes together, sealing the magic inside it. The second circle flared and then the one on the ceiling. When the runes on the wall flared last, the entire room was filled with red light and long shadows.

 

It only lasted a moment, then the light vanished, leaving only a faint shimmer. Abby’s patterns returned to normal and he swayed, trying to not collapse.

 

Mystery shifted his head to the side and Abby saw he was smiling.

Chapter 16: Release

Summary:

Romance tries to make Abby "feel" better, Baby and Mystery go at it like eager teenagers, Romance seduces Jinu.

Notes:

This chapter has three scenes. Enjoy :)

Chapter 16

Release

(Abby/Romance and Baby/Mystery and Jinu/Romance)

 

Mystery opened the door and saw Jinu lying on the bed with his head in Romance’s lap. Baby was lying down in the opposite direction with his legs propped up on the headboard's edge. Jinu gasped at the sight of Mystery and Baby tilted his head backwards so he could look at him upside down.

 

Baby laughed: “You look like you ran face first into Abby’s fists.”

 

Mystery said nothing, he just took a few steps inside the house. Abby followed behind him, carrying Mystery’s coat and hat. He placed them on the table then surveyed the room.

 

Abby: “It is done.”

 

Jinu got up and went to Mystery. He tried to get him to sit down but Mystery didn’t budge.

 

Jinu: “What happened?”

 

Abby gestured towards Mystery: “Tell them.”

 

Mystery began to nod then shook his head and swayed on his feet. Jinu steadied him and glared at Abby. Mystery placed a hand on Jinu’s shoulder and shook his head again. “I need to rest and so does Abby.”

 

Romance got up and walked towards Abby. He ran a hand down his body and his demon outfit changed to the pet outfit Abby made him wear. He held out his leash to Abby and purred: “Does Master want to take his pet for a walk upstairs?” . Abby took the leash and tried to conceal the stagger in his steps as he led Romance up.

 

He sat down heavily on the edge of the bed and Romance sat down on the floor next to him. He rubbed his cheek against Abby’s thigh and Abby idly ran his hand through Romance’s hair.

 

Abby sounded exhausted: “I can’t fuck you right now.”

 

Romance looked up at Abby: “Is everything alright?”

 

Abby: “My head is not in the right place.”

 

Romance: “Is there anything I can do?”

 

Abby locked eyes with Romance and ran a finger down his cheek. Romance turned his head slightly and licked Abby’s finger, then took it in his mouth and sucked on it gently. 

 

Abby: “Why are you so perfect?”

 

Romance blushed and averted his gaze for a second. Abby slid his finger out of Romance’s mouth and brushed it across his lips, leaving a glistening trail of saliva. Romance parted his lips and Abby slid his finger back in his mouth. He moved it in and out slowly and Romance swirled his tongue around it.

 

Abby couldn’t help but imagine how it would feel to have that mouth wrapped around his cock instead. He was surprised when his cock twitched and began to harden. He smiled down at Romance and slid his finger out again, moving it down and tugging at Romance’s bottom lip on the way to his throat. His hand closed around Romance’s leash and he pulled him up until their lips touched. “So fucking perfect.” he whispered, then kissed Romance hard enough to bruise.

 

Abby pulled back from the kiss and took Romance’s chin in his hand, forcing him to look into his eyes. “Do you want to wrap those pretty lips of yours around something bigger?”

 

Romance: ”Yes Master.”

 

Abby kept his gaze locked on Romance’s as he unbuckled his pants and pushed them down. “Then show me what you can do with that mouth of yours.” . The eagerness in Romance’s eyes made Abby growl, grab his leash again and kiss him hard one more time. When the kiss ended, Abby stood up and pulled Romance on his knees in front of him. His eyes were glowing yellow and his voice was low and commanding: “Start sucking.”

 

Romance hesitated for a moment, but when Abby tugged at his leash, he leaned forward and parted his lips. His eyes locked on Abby’s as he took the head into his mouth, swirling his tongue around the sensitive tip.

 

Abby groaned and his fingers tangled in Romance’s hair. “Fuck, yes. That’s it. Now take it deeper.” `

 

Romance tried to relax as Abby pushed deeper. The tip brushed against Romance’s tongue and his throat reflexively constricted against the intrusion. Abby held him in place and began to thrust, moving his hips with a steady but relentless rhythm. Romance moaned around Abby’s shaft, the vibrations sending shivers down his spine. Abby’s hips moved faster and he pushed deeper, hitting the back to Romance’s throat. 

 

When Romance began to gag, Abby growled: “Relax” as his grip tightened in Romance’s hair “You’re going to learn to take my cock or you’ll be sleeping with a sore throat.”

 

Romance tried to comply, but he began to choke and his eyes watered. His vision blurred and his hands came up but stopped an inch away from Abby’s thighs. Slowly, he lowered them and crossed his wrists behind his back.

 

Abby moaned at the display of submission and his eyes flashed red for a second. He saw the tethers of magic bonding them together and felt Romance’s determination and desire to please. Then his eyes glowed yellow again and he pulled out. He took a knee in front of Romance and wiped the tears from his face with a gentle touch.

 

Abby: “Look at you. You’re so beautiful like this. Out of breath and with tears down your cheeks.” . He placed a soft kiss on Romance’s lips then stood up and roughly tugged at the leash. “Get on the bed. “

 

Romance got on the bed and watched as Abby took off his coat and hat, then stripped from the waist down. Abby’s hands gripped Romance’s shoulders and guided him until Romance lay on his back with his head hung off the edge of the bed.

 

Abby’s eyes glowed brighter: “Open your mouth.” he commanded in a low and rough voice. Romance obeyed and parted his lips. Abby grabbed his cock and rubbed the tip against Romance’s lips then pushed in slowly. “Relax your throat. You’re going to take all of me.”

 

Romance’s eyes watered again as Abby’s cock slid deeper, hitting the back of his throat. Abby’s hand closed around Romance’s neck and felt the bulge his cock created when he fully pushed in. Romance’s hand gripped the sheets but he didn’t dare to protest any further.

 

Abby moaned and pulled back slightly, then pushed back inside. “Fuck, you’re perfect.” . He pushed his cock down Romance’s throat once, twice, again and again, until Romance’s body bucked and writhe. Abby pulled out and lifted Romance’s head to be level with the bed. “Breathe. You’re doing good.”

 

Romance took a breath, then coughed and struggled for breath again. Abby waited, holding Romance’s head level. He wiped a strand of saliva off his cheek then knelt down and placed a soft kiss on his forehead. When Romance could breathe again, Abby stood back up. “Can you take more?” . Romance nodded and Abby released his head then pressed the tip of his cock against Romance’s lips. Romance opened his mouth and Abby roughly pushed in. “Fuck, you feel so good. Take my cock, swallow it.”

 

The feeling of being used like this overwhelmed Romance. His body reacted by shivering and his cock throbbed in protest to being confined. He moaned and Abby grunted in reply then pulled out.

 

Abby: “Fuck, you’re driving me crazy.” . He stroked his cock above Romance’s face while waiting for him to catch his breath. Romance released his death grip on the sheets and reached for his aching cock. Abby chuckled: “Show me how much you like this.”

 

Romance hastily unbuckled his pants and pulled his cock out. Abby slapped his cock against Romance’s cheek: “Open up.” . Romance complied and Abby’s cock invaded his mouth again. He braced against the bed and facefucked Romance hard and fast. Romance stroked his cock in rhythm with Abby’s thrusts until his world began to shrink, leaving only the pain in his throat and the pleasure of his hand stroking his cock, mixed with Abby’s ragged breaths. Dizziness settled in and Romance surrendered completely. His muscles tensed and with a muffled moan, his cock shot ribbons on cum on his chest. Waves of pleasures ran through him and his body buckled and shivered.

 

Abby slapped Romance’s cheek hard and growled at him: “Swallow. Don’t choke.” as his own body tensed. Romance swallowed, his throat muscles squeezing Abby’s cock. “Like that, yes, like that.” . Another deep thrust from Abby made Romance’s throat tighten as he fought to keep up. Abby moaned loudly as his cock pulsed and released his cum in the back of Romance’s throat, forcing him to swallow. “Fuck, fuck, fuck.” Abby’s hands gripped the edge of the bed as Romance’s muscles constricted around his cock.

 

He allowed the pleasure to roll through him while he took a few deep breaths, then pulled out and sat on the edge of the bed. He lifted Romance’s head up and turned him so he could hold his head in his lap. Romance’s hair was a mess and his face was streaked with tears and saliva. Abby smiled down at him and ran a finger over his cheek. “How are you so fucking perfect Romance?”

 

Romance smiled back but didn’t answer. Instead he took deep breaths and swallowed over and over, trying to soothe his aching throat without coughing. Abby kept stroking his cheek gently until Romance could speak again.

 

Romance: “Are you feeling better now?”

 

Abby chuckled and looked down at Romance with affection: “Yes.” . He leaned down and kissed his forehead again. “I do have to rest now…” he turned his head sharply towards the staircase and locked eyes with Baby “... or else I would have someone’s ass right now.”

 

Romance lifted his head to look as well and saw Baby’s blue hair disappear downstairs, but heard two sets of footsteps heading down.

 

Abby shook his head and Romance chuckled: “He’s just curious.”

 

Abby heard the finger snap and caught the black handkerchief floating down. “And sometimes useful.”

It was a while before Abby finally fell asleep with Romance next to him. Romance slowly got out of bed and folded Abby’s discarded clothes. He placed them on the corner of the bed, hat on top and boots on the floor under the pile. Before descending the steps, he looked back at Abby’s sleeping form one more time and smiled. Not once had Abby called him “pet”.

 

—------------------------

 

Jinu watched Abby lead Romance upstairs then turned his attention back to Mystery. Baby got up from the bed and went to them.

 

Baby addressed Jinu as he began to unbutton the remains of Mystery’s shirt. “I got this, you don’t have to be here if you don’t want to.” . Jinu glanced at the ceiling for a moment then closed his eyes and took a deep breath to calm down. He gave Baby a nod and walked out of the house. Baby and Mystery watched Jinu leave. Baby shook his head then went back to the task of undressing Mystery. Mystery kept his eyes on the closed door a while longer. 

 

Mystery: “Such potential, adrift with no direction.”

 

Baby looked up: “What?”

 

Mystery gestured towards the door: “Jinu.”

 

Baby shrugged and removed Mystery’s shirt gently, then took his hand and guided him towards the bed. “Can you sit?” . Mystery sat down and failed to suppress a wince. Baby got on his knees and moved behind him. With a snap of his fingers he conjured a bowl of water and a washcloth, then studied Mystery’s back. He began to dip the washcloth in the water but the marks on Mystery’s back captivated him. Slowly, he placed the bowl down and traced the bruises and scars with his fingers.

 

Baby: “Did you want him to hurt you?”

 

Mystery: “He had to give into what makes him what he is.”

 

Baby smiled: “Did you like it?”

 

Mystery turned so he could see Baby and smiled back.

 

Baby smiled wider: “You’re such a fucking freak.” . He tackled Mystery to the bed, earning a grunt of pain from him and spilling the bowl of water. Any other protests were smothered by a hard kiss. 

 

Mystery returned the kiss but it was cut short when Baby looked sharply towards the ceiling: “What was that?” . Both him and Mystery listened intently for a minute, then Baby smiled wide again and looked at Mystery: “I think Abby is teaching Romance how to properly suck a cock.” . When Mystery blushed, Baby frowned down at him. “Don’t tell me you never sucked a cock.”

 

Mystery shook his head in answer.

 

Baby got to his feet and dragged Mystery up with him. “Come on, let’s watch.”

 

Baby led the way up the stairs until they could see above the floor, just in time to witness Abby’s tender moment with Romance. They huddled close together, their breaths shallow and careful as they watched Abby strip and position Romance on the bed. Mystery’s eyes widened and his fingers twitched with the urge to move as Abby made Romance swallow his cock for the first time.

 

Mystery’s excitement grew as Abby began to facefuck Romance. His hand twitched and before Baby could react, Mystery reached out and brushed his fingers against Baby’s cock through his pants. Baby stifled a moan and grabbed Mystery’s wrist, holding it firmly as a silent warning to be careful. But when Abby ordered Mystery to open up and invaded his mouth again, Baby placed Mystery’s hand over his cock, allowing him to rub it through his pants. Staying silent became harder and harder, both demons barely able to breathe as they watched the intense scene unfold before them.

 

Baby was transfixed, his heart beating faster and faster. He ignored Mystery’s tug at his sleeve and continued to watch the tender aftermath of the rough fuck. His heart almost leaped out of his chest when Abby turned and locked eyes with him. Mystery tugged harder and they both made their way downstairs.

 

Baby’s back shuk with silent giggles as they reached the bottom floor. He remembered to snap his fingers and conjure his signature black handkerchief for Abby, then glanced back up the stairs. When he was sure Abby wasn’t coming down, he turned towards the room and almost bumped his nose against Mystery’s.

 

Mystery lifted a hand slowly: “May I touch you?”

 

Baby: “Yes.”. The simple word was followed by a hard push backwards until Baby’s back hit the wall and his breath was knocked out of him. He tried to recover, but Mystery kissed him hard, denying him a chance to inhale. Mystery’s hands gripped the front of Baby’s shirt and pulled while his lips pressed against Baby’s, locking them in a fierce kiss. Baby gripped Mystery’s hips tightly, holding him close as their bodies collided with a frenzy of pent up desire.

 

Their breaths came in ragged gasps as Mystery broke the kiss. Time seemed to stop, neither of them moving for a moment, then Mystery tore Baby’s shirt open and moved for his belt, pulling it open with a rough tug. Baby shrugged out of his coat and broken shirt, then threw his hat on the table. With the clothing out of the way, Mystery’s mouth found Baby’s neck, kissing and biting, leaving goosebumps and red marks in his wake, while his hands fumbled to release Baby’s cock.

 

Baby ran his hands over Mystery’s back, his claws digging into the scars and bruises on his back, then settled on his ass, gripping hard. Mystery pushed Baby’s pants down and wrapped a hand around his cock, stroking hard and rough. Baby tried not to stumble as he clumsily stepped out of his pants, then slapped Mystery’s hand away from his cock. He growled and grabbed Mystery’s hips, lifting him up. Mystery instinctively wrapped his legs around Baby’s waist and his arms around Baby’s shoulders.

 

Baby turned and took a few steps forward, setting Mystery’s ass down on the table. He pushed him on his back and unbuckled his pants. Mystery tried to sit up and Baby pushed him back down. With rough movements he pulled his pants off, then dropped in a crouch between Mystery’s legs and slowly stood back up, lifting Mystery’s legs on his shoulders as he rose and running the flat of his tongue over Mystery’s cock.

 

Mystery’s body felt like he was on fire, his need a painful thing. He moaned and tried to reach out for Baby again, but it was in vain. Baby pulled Mystery’s ass further off the table, then ran a saliva coated finger over his entrance. Mystery felt the head of Baby’s cock slowly push inside, then Baby gripped Mystery’s hips with both hands and entered him fully with a force that left both of them gasping.

 

Baby set a fast pace and Mystery pushed against him, their movements eventually syncing into an urgent rhythm. Mystery arched his back and whimpered with need as Baby’s hands gripped his hips, fingers and claws digging into his skin, holding him close, their bodies slamming together. The air around them seemed to grow hotter and their moans and grunts grew louder. Baby felt Mystery’s body tense up and took a step back, pulling out and letting Mytery’s feet hit the ground. Mystery groaned in protest and Baby smirked at him.

 

Mystery mirrored Baby’s smirk and with lighting speed, grabbed the back of Baby’s neck and kicked one of his legs to unbalance him. In the next moment, Baby’s chest hit the table as Mystery bent him over and stepped behind him. He ran a wet finger over Baby’s entrance then drove his cock into him. Baby cursed and tried to lift himself off the table, but Mystery’s chest pressed against his back. Mystery pushed deep and rough inside Baby again and again, causing Baby to squirm under him.

 

After a while he sat up and grabbed Baby’s wrists, pulling them behind his back and holding them in place with his left hand. With his free hand he grabbed Baby’s hip and pulled him against his own thrusts. The room filled with the sound of wet slaps of skin against skin mixed with their ragged breathing. It was Mystery’s turn to step back and pull out when he felt Baby tensing up.

 

Baby sat up and turned in time for Mystery to push him against the table. Mystery lifted Baby with his ass on the table, then entered him again. Baby wrapped his arms around Mystery’s neck and pulled himself against Mystery’s thrusts. When Baby’s breaths grew frantic and he let his head drop back, Mystery grabbed his ass and lifted him off the table, then walked towards the bed and dropped Baby unceremoniously on it. He knelt on the bed and moved with the intent to straddle Baby, but Baby grabbed Mystery and rolled him over roughly.

 

Baby’s lips wrapped around Mystery’s cock and slid down the shaft. Mystery’s hands tangled in Baby’s hair and he made a half hearted attempt to pull Baby away. When his cock hit the back of Baby’s throat, Mystery surrendered. His breaths came out in ragged gasps and his body tensed as Baby brought him to the edge. Using the grip on Baby’s hair, he held his head steady and lifted his hips, sliding his cock in and out of Baby’s throat. With a final deep thrust, Mystery’s cum shot into Baby’s mouth. He pushed Baby’s head down on his cock and Baby had no option but to swallow all of it.

 

When Mystery released Baby, he smiled a wicked smile and moved to kneel next to Mystery. “Your turn, pretty boy.” . He grabbed Mystery’s chin roughly and guided his face towards his waiting hard cock. He stroked it hard and fast inches from Mystery’s open mouth. His grip on Mystery’s chin tightened as his body tensed. “Don’t swallow.” Baby instructed between panting breaths, then his cock pulsed and shot his load into Mystery’s waiting mouth.

 

The rush of pleasure that ran through Baby almost overwhelmed him. He swayed for a moment, then recovered. When he looked down at Mystery, he couldn’t control himself anymore. He cupped Mystery’s face with both hands and pulled him into a passionate kiss. Their tongues danced in a fiery exchange and Baby tasted himself in Mystery's mouth. 

 

Mystery pushed Baby down on the bed and got on top of him, capturing his lips in another frantic kiss. When he pulled back, he rested his forehead against Baby’s and his bangs fell away from his eyes. He stared at Baby for a moment while they both caught their breath. 

 

Mystery: “Your flame burns so bright.”

 

Baby wrapped his arms around Mystery’s shoulders. “I have no idea what the fuck that means.” . With that, he rolled Mystery on his back and it was Baby’s turn to get on top and kiss him feverishly. 

 

When they finally stopped, Baby rolled on his back next to Mystery and they both panted. After a while Baby reached for Mystery’s hand and took it in his. He turned his head and smiled at Mystery and Mystery returned the smile.

 

—------------------------

 

Jinu leaned with his shoulder against the dead tree outside the house and surveyed the rocky landscape to the east. The sound of footsteps on gravel behind him caught his attention but he didn’t turn to look.

 

Romance stepped beside Jinu and stared into the distance for a while before asking: “Do you hate me?”

 

Jinu let the question hang between them for a long moment. “Yes.”

 

Romance glanced at Jinu from the corner of his eye. “Lie.”

 

Jinu stiffened then turned his head to look at Romance. “What?”

 

Romance kept staring into the distance. “Your answer. It was a lie.”

 

Jinu went back to surveying the land and no one spoke for several minutes.

 

Romance: “Once you fall for my charms, you can’t lie to me anymore.”. He turned to look at Jinu. “You don’t hate me.”

 

Jinu sighed and met Romance’s gaze. “You’re right, I don’t hate you. I hate the fact that he goes to you for comfort.”

 

Romance ran a hand over his bruised throat at the mention of giving comfort, then he shook the thought away and continued: “Do you want him for yourself?”

 

Jinu shifted his gaze back to the landscape and didn’t answer. Romance did the same and they both stood there, side by side, letting the silence stretch.

 

Romance: “He would kill the rest of us if you asked him to be yours.”

 

Jinu was incredulous: “He wouldn’t.”

 

Romance nodded slowly and turned to face Jinu. “He would do it for you. To make you happy.”

 

Jinu scoffed: “He doesn’t care. Not like that.”

 

Romance: “He does. You can't see it because you don't understand him.”

 

Jinu: “But you do?”

 

Romance: “I do.”

 

More silence filled the air as they both returned to surveying the wasteland.

 

Romance: “He can’t give you what you want.”. He reached out and gently took Jinu’s hand. “But I can.”

 

Jinu just stared at Romance. Romance leaned in slowly, giving Jinu every chance to pull away. When he didn’t, Romance closed the last few inches, his lips tentatively meeting Jinu’s. It was a gentle press, as if Romance was asking a question. Jinu’s hands gripped the front of Romance’s shirt and pulled him closer, deepening the kiss.

 

The world seemed to melt away, leaving only the soft pressure of Romance's lips and the insistent beat of his own heart. The hurt he felt began to recede, replaced by a surprising warmth that spread through his chest. Romance gently stroked the back of Jinu’s neck, sending shivers down his spine. Something sweet and intoxicating enveloped Jinu’s recent despair and smothered it.

 

Romance finally pulled back and locked eyes with Jinu. A knowing smile played on his lips and the tenderness in his gaze made Jinu feel truly seen for the first time in a very long while. Romance’s thumb brushed lightly over Jinu’s lower lip and Jinu leaned into his touch.

 

Romance whispered: “See? No lies now, are there?”

 

Jinu shook his head slowly for an answer, still captivated by the undeniable pull towards Romance. Romance wrapped his arms around Jinu’s waist and pulled him close against his body. Jinu didn’t resist, instead he wrapped his own arms around Romance and rested his head on Romance’s shoulder, surrendering to the unexpected comfort.

 

Romance pressed their bodies together against the rough bark of the dead tree. His hands moved from Jinu’s waist to the buttons of his shirt, his touch light and teasing as he began to unfasten them. Jinu gasped softly and a shiver ran through him when Romance pushed his coat and shirt off his shoulders. His own fingers fumbled slightly with the buttons of Romance’s shirt, only managing to partially open it before Romance’s lips found Jinu’s throat and left a trail of kisses, moving lower, earning soft moans from Jinu.

 

Jinu’s head fell back against the tree and his eyes closed as he surrendered to the intoxicating sensation. Romance's hands traced the lines of Jinu's body, exploring every curve with a reverence that made Jinu feel undeniably desired. He didn’t even notice when Romance unfastened his pants and pushed them down.

 

Romance’s mouth captured Jinu’s in another passionate kiss. Their bodies pressed close, skin sliding against skin, sending sparks of pleasure through every nerve in Jinu’s body. A whimper escaped his lips when Romance rested a hand on the small of his back and ran his other hand down Jinu’s spine. He arched against Romance, asking for more and gasped when Romance’s fingers tracked down his hip, teasing close to where he desperately wanted them.

 

With a moan that was half whimper, Jinu broke the kiss and rested his forehead against Romance’s shoulder, his breath coming in ragged gasps. Romance ran his claws along the sensitive flesh of Jinu’s thighs, edging him even closer and drawing out his anticipation. Jinu whimpered again and his fingers dug at Romance’s back.

 

Romance’s fingers found Jinu’s entrance and circled it with knowing pressure. Each slow circle sent waves of pleasure pulsing through Jinu, making him writhe and moan. When Jinu could no longer remain idle, he reached between them and unbuckled Romance’s pants. He freed his cock and stroked it gently. Romance gasped and his hips jerked reflexively. Jinu continued his teasing, slowing his movements as he teased the head of Romance’s cock, drawing out a growl of pleasure from him.

 

Unable to bear the teasing any longer, Jinu pressed himself against Romance’s body and grinded his cock against Romance’s. Romance wrapped his arms around Jinu’s waist and tugged him close, then whispered: “Relax Jinu, let me take care of you.”

 

Jinu tried to answer but couldn’t find his voice. Instead he nodded. Romance shifted them, gently turning Jinu around and urging him to bend forward against the tree. Jinu complied, placing his hands against the tree trunk, shuddering with anticipation as he braced himself. Romance licked down Jinu’s spine before positioning himself. The press of Romance’s cock against Jinu’s entrance was almost too much and Jinu couldn’t bite back a cry.

 

Romance moved his hips forward, filling Jinu slowly, causing him to moan and whimper as he adjusted to the intrusion. He leaned over to whisper in Jinu’s ear: “Like this Jinu, just like this. Let me love you.”

 

Jinu nodded and Romance began to move, each thrust deliberate and deep, building a rhythm that made Jinu writhe and moan. Jinu surrendered, giving himself over to the rhythm, each thrust and slide of flesh against flesh sending him higher. Romance’s hands gripped his hips and his fingers dug in with each thrust.

 

Jinu stroked himself in sync with Romance’s movements and his body tensed then bucked as he fell over the edge, his orgasm ripping through him with a force he never felt before. Romance followed with a delicate cry, pushing deep as he spilled inside Jinu, the feeling of Romance’s throbbing cock prolonging Jinu’s own pleasure.

 

Romance rested his forehead against Jinu’s back as their breaths steadied slowly, their chests rising and falling in unison. Jinu leaned his head back, touching it to the top of Romance’s, a sense of contentment washing over him.

 

As their bodies cooled they finally pulled apart. Romance turned Jinu to face him and kissed him softly, then ran a hand over their bodies, reforming their clothing, with the exception of their hats, that hung by the branch above them. He took Jinu’s hand and they both sank to the ground with their backs against the tree. Jinu rested his head against Romance’s shoulder and Romance wrapped an arm around him, holding him close. His fingers idly stroked Jinu’s hair until Jinu fell asleep.

Notes:

Wrote this chapter at 10.000 meters above the ground on my flight home. It was a really good way to pass the time :)

Chapter 17: To belong

Summary:

A lot of story and hopefully some more answers at the start, then Mystery gets "initiated" into the group. This is the first time when all the boys behave a little more like demons as they use Mystery. Also my first attempt at writing this kind of scene. Hope you'll enjoy it :)

Notes:

This chapter has a lot of story and a scene with all the Saja Boys at the end.

Chapter 17

To belong

(Abby/Baby/Jinu/Mystery/Romance)

 

 

Abby woke up and reached for Romance but found the bed beside him empty. He got up and stretched, noticing the neatly folded pile of clothes. While he dressed, he glanced out the window and saw Romance and Jinu sitting by the dead tree. Jinu appeared to be sleeping and Romance just stared at the sky. An unfamiliar feeling stirred inside Abby at the sight of the other two demons and he frowned, then averted his gaze from them. Whatever it was, he didn’t have the patience to deal with it.

 

He descended the steps and found Baby sitting on the table, legs swinging, watching eagerly as Mystery dressed. Abby walked over to Mystery and took his chin in his hand, lifting it gently.

 

Abby: “Are you alright?”

 

Mystery: “Yes. Everything is as it should.”

 

Abby pressed a soft kiss on his lips and Mystery blushed. Abby pulled away and frowned. “What is it?” . Mystery turned almost crimson and didn’t answer. Baby began to chuckle and Abby looked at him.

 

Baby: “He wants to ask you something but he’s too shy.”

 

Abby: “What?”

 

Baby gestured towards Mystery: “He’ll ask when he’ll muster the courage.” . Abby shook his head and released Mystery’s chin. Baby tilted his head and studied Mystery a bit longer, then addressed Abby. “It’s like there’s two of them. A scary demon and a shy child.”

 

Abby joined Baby and leaned against the table while waiting for Mystery to finish dressing. Mystery ignored Baby’s comment and tucked his shirt in his pants, then put on his coat and hat. He tilted his head forward slightly so the brim of his hat hid half his face and just like that the vulnerable child was gone, replaced by the scary demon.

 

Mystery: “Let us get the others. Then we have to talk. There is much to explain.”

 

Abby nodded and led the way outside. He gestured to the other two to go on and he turned towards Romance and Jinu. Romance saw him approach and gently nudged Jinu with his shoulder to wake him up. 

 

Abby held out a hand to Jinu and Jinu took it, more out of surprise than the need of help. He repeated the gesture towards Romance with his other hand and when both demons were standing, Abby ruffled Jinu’s hair and placed a soft kiss on his forehead, then did the same to Romance, turned, and began to walk away. “Let’s go, the others are waiting.”

 

Jinu and Romance stared at each other in disbelief for a moment, then Jinu followed Abby. Romance fixed his hair and remembered to pick up their hats before following. He was the last one to descend into Baby’s lair. The sight that greeted him made him stop next to the others. They all stared in amazement at the glowing runes etched inside the room. A shimmering red mist rose a few inches from each rune before vanishing into nothing.

 

Mystery walked inside the bigger circle in the middle of the room and gestured for the others to follow. Abby was the first to move, then Baby, Jinu and lastly Romance.

 

Mystery: “This is now a true Sanctuary. It is hidden from Gwi-ma’s eyes and ears. We can speak freely.”

 

Jinu gestured at the runes: “Please explain.”

 

Mystery: “Gwi-ma controls every demon through shame and guilt. The shame and guilt is also what powers this realm. The souls of mortals are a mix of emotions, but everyone is hiding a dark secret, a shame. Each soul he harvests makes him stronger and strengthens the entire realm.”

 

Abby grunted and crossed his arms.

 

Mystery held out a hand and signed in the air. Tendrils of black energy sprung from the tips of his fingers and swirled around Abby a few seconds then vanished. Mystery pointed behind Abby. “Look.”

 

They all turned and saw three tethers of purple energy coiling around Abby’s neck and wrists and extending through the basement ceiling.

 

Mystery: “That is Gwi-ma’s hold on you, Abby.” . He repeated the gesture and black energy swirled around the rest of them for a moment. When it vanished, each of the demons had their hold revealed. Mystery’s was the faintest, the tethers wrapping around his wrists barely visible. Baby’s was the same strength as Abby’s but Romance’s and Jinu’s tethers glowed bright.

 

Jinu stared at his hands with wide eyes. The tethers around his wrists seemed to tighten as he watched. Romance hung his head and took a deep breath then just shrugged. He had been a prisoner all his life, this was nothing new to him. Baby was fascinated by the tethers. He wrapped one around his finger, then released it and watched it slowly uncoil.

 

Abby uncrossed his arms. “Is this the obstacle you spoke of before?”

 

Mystery shook his head. “No. This is just a small part of what holds each of you back.”

 

Abby: “What then?”

 

Jinu interrupted them: “What obstacles are you talking about?”

 

Abby gestured towards the other three. “Show them what you showed me.”

 

Mystery moved in front of Jinu and Jinu spoke before he could ask. “Yes, you can touch me.”. Mystery placed his hand on Jinu’s chest and Jinu’s patterns flashed dark red. Jinu swayed, then lost his balance. Abby caught him by his arm and steadied him, but Jinu didn’t notice. Power coursed through his veins and in a moment of clarity he saw his shame transformed into resilience, his guilt into resolve. The Jinu he knew was gone, replaced by someone stronger, wiser, crueler and in control. He was no longer cowering in front of others, he was the leader.

 

The magic that ran around him became clear and Jinu understood the role he had to play. The vision faded and the room came back into focus. He regained his balance and turned his head to look at Abby. The cool, confident gaze and the smug smile that played on Jinu’s lips made Abby shiver. He slowly let go of Jinu’s arm and fought the urge to take a step back.

 

Gwi-ma’s hold on Jinu reasserted itself and smothered all the new found feelings, replacing them with the familiar guilt, shame, pain and suffering. Jinu dropped to his knees and clutched at his chest. “No, no, no no no.”

 

Romance knelt at his side. “Jinu, what’s wrong? You’re alright, I’m here, you’re safe.” . When Jinu didn’t react, Romance glared at Mystery. “What did you do to him?”

 

Mystery took a step closer to Romance. Romance held out his hand towards Mystery, ‘Here, touch me, show me.” . Mystery took Romance’s offered hand and Romance gasped, then lost his balance and fell on his ass as his patterns glowed dark red and the vision began.

 

Lust and desire mixed in his veins and granted him power. The void that Romance could never fill was now gone and the shame buried deep inside him was replaced by a warm feeling. The energies swirling around him became clear and Romance understood all the bonds and chains that held him prisoner. He could break them all, he could finally be free. No longer a pleaser that everyone discarded, but the one everyone loved and idolised. He knew exactly what he had to do.

 

Then it was all gone. Romance came to his senses and had enough time to smile an evil smile before Gwi-ma’s hold took over and brought back the void and the shame. Romance gasped and curled up in a fetal position on the floor, his body shaking with silent sobs. Romance’s agony was so powerful, Abby felt an echo of it through their bond.

 

Abby moved to crouch next to them. He just looked at their forms with a steady yellow gaze.

 

Jinu’s voice was a raw whisper: “It was… real.”

 

Romance shivered: “And then it vanished. Back to this.”

 

Abby’s voice was low and devoid of pity but not dismissive. “The vision was not a lie.”

 

Mystery crouched next to Abby. “What you saw is your true potential.”

 

Jinu looked up with hope and anguish warring in his eyes. “How can it be? We are what we are.”

 

Abby: “You are ‘now’ this”

 

Mystery: “That freedom you tasted is not easily gained. It must be earned, forged from the very chains that hold you. The pain you feel is the recognition of what could be, crashing against the reality of what is. Let it fuel you.”

 

Romance whimpered: “How can pain fuel us?”

 

Abby: “The pain tells you want you’re missing and what you must overcome. The path to freedom doesn’t begin with denial of what you are right now. It begins with mastery of it.” . He placed a claw under Jinu’s chin and lifted it. “I’ve been trying to teach you Jinu, but you fought me at every turn.”

 

Jinu: “I…”

 

Abby cut him off. “You wanted love…” he trailed off for a second before continuing: “Love is weakness Jinu.”

 

Jinu’s eyes widened with realization as Abby’s words flashed through his mind. “You are mine. What else is there to say? My possession, my soldier…. My weakness. You belong to me.” . He opened his mouth to reply but Abby kissed him softly.

 

Abby whispered: “You’re such a fool.” then kissed him harder.

 

Romance sat up to watch and Mystery wrapped an arm around him, pulling Romance close against his side. He held his other hand out towards Baby and crooked a finger in a come here motion. Baby stepped closer and Mystery asked him: “May I touch you?” . Baby muttered a “Yes.” and took Mystery’s hand. 

 

Mystery whispered: “Watch.” and tugged at Baby’s arm until Baby sat down next to him and Romance. With the hand he had wrapped around Romance, Mystery gestured and black energy swirled around Jinu and Abby, revealing all the hidden magic bonds around them.

 

The air in the room crackled with energy as Jinu and Abby broke their kiss. They both knelt on the cold stone, encircled by the now pulsating ring of crimson runes. Each symbol throbbed with a beat that mirrored their own hearts. Their gazes locked and Abby’s patterns glowed dark red. Jinu’s patterns responded in the same way. The glow persisted as threads of red energy swirled around them in an intricate pattern, bonding their souls together. The purple tethers binding Jinu to Gwi-ma broke, then reforged, but their strength was diminished. Their patterns continued to glow as the bond shattered the boundaries between them, leaving a vulnerability that was terrifying and captivating at the same time.

 

Their lips met in a gentle press that quickly became a passionate kiss. Abby sat down, pulling Jinu closer as he straddled his lap and tangled his hands in his hair. Abby’s arm wrapped around Jinu’s waist, pulling him flush against his body.

 

The kiss ended with a lingering pull, their lips reluctant to lose contact. The threads of red energy snapped taut around them, then vanished and their patterns returned to normal. They cautiously untangled their bodies and Abby was the first to push himself off the floor. Jinu rose with him, their movements synchronized as a silent testament to their connection.

 

Abby looked down at the other three demons and smirked. “What?”

 

Romance was still transfixed. He absentmindedly replied: “So beautiful.”

 

Mystery gestured again and the magic swirling around the room became invisible.

 

Baby looked disappointed: “I thought you were going to fuck.”. He shrugged and then looked at Mystery. “Show me, I want to see.” . Baby expected Mystery to touch him, instead, Mystery grabbed the front of Baby’s shirt and pulled him into a kiss. Baby’s patterns glowed dark red and Mystery’s patterns turned black.

 

Baby saw Gwi-ma’s throne room empty, his massive purple flame now just an ember. A staircase made of stone materialised and crushed the remains of Gwi-ma. Baby’s eyes followed the steps that rose into a sky that was no longer red but sickly green. The magic energy became visible and in that moment Baby knew how it will all end.

 

Mystery felt his body coming apart and being reforged. The power that ran through his renewed veins was so much more intense than anything he ever wielded before. But the magic demanded more before allowing itself to be used. It was not gentle, it was sharp and hot, violent and primal. Mystery felt it leave his body and the room came back into focus. When he opened his eyes, everyone was staring at him.

 

He stood up and held out a hand, conjuring the tendrils of black energy. “Pain. I fed on pain once I was banished.” . The tendrils linger a while longer, until Mystery closed his fist and they vanished. He walked over to the bed and took his coat, hat and shirt off, laying them down neatly, then walked back to the middle of the room and turned, showing everyone his back. It was crisscrossed with scars and his patterns were broken in several places. Fresh bruising covered some of the older scars.

 

Abby moved closer and ran a claw over the bruises. “Is this why you wanted me to hurt you?”

 

Mystery shook his head. “To power these runes I needed you to give into your primal urges. I thought I understood your power, but I was not entirely correct in my assumptions.”

 

Abby gestured at the room. “It did work.”

 

Mystery: “Yes it did, but not completely. I believed that channeling your power would allow me its use. It did not.” . He held out his hand again and summoned the black tendrils of energy. “I am not like you.”

 

Baby took a step towards Mystery: “Do you want to be?”

 

Mystery just nodded.

 

Baby looked excited and tried to speak but Abby cut him off. “Why?”

 

Mystery closed his fist and turned to face them. “I want to wield this power.”

 

Romance huffed: “Lie.”

 

Abby turned his head sharply towards Romance. “What?”

 

Romance gestured at Mystery. “He’s lying.”

 

Abby: “How do you know? Nevermind.” he turned towards Mystery “If you don’t want the power, then why?”

 

Mystery looked down and fidgeted with his hands.

 

Abby walked over to him and placed the tip of a claw under Mystery’s chin. “Look at me, Mystery.” . Mystery looked up and Abby brushed the bangs out of his face. “Do you want to belong?”

 

Mystery’s whisper was barely audible. “Yes.”

 

Abby leaned down. “I’m going to kiss you and you’re not going to hurt me.”. Mystery nodded and Abby kissed him softly.

 

Jinu moved to stand next to them. “What do you have to do?”

 

Mystery broke his kiss with Abby and tangled a hand in Jinu’s hair, pulling him in for a kiss.

 

Baby chuckled and stepped behind Mystery. “I see.” . His hands wrapped around Mystery’s waist and he placed gentle kisses on his neck.

 

Romance joined them and ran the back of his hand along Mystery’s arm. Mystery’s remaining clothes turned to mist and vanished.

 

Abby smiled and pulled Mystery away from Jinu and Baby. He lifted him up over his shoulder in a fireman’s carry and walked towards the bed. “Come on little one, let’s get you comfortable.” . He slapped Mystery’s ass before dumping him on the bed. Mystery let out a squeal and Abby laughed, then grabbed Mystery’s arm and pulled him up. “Bend over.”. He didn’t wait for Mystery to move, instead Abby held him by the waist with one arm and pushed his head down. “Stay.” he growled and unbuckled his pants, pushing them low enough to free his cock.

 

Mystery braced himself against the bed with his hands then remained motionless. He felt Abby’s finger rub against his entrance, then something larger replaced it. His body tingled with anticipation and his cock began to harden.

 

Abby pushed in slowly until his hips bumped against Mystery’s ass. “Fuck, you feel so good.” . He slapped Mystery’s ass then grabbed his hips and began to pound into him.

 

Baby watched for a while, his cock stiffening at the sight of Abby roughly thrusting into Mystery, then hastily stripped as he walked towards the bed, followed by Jinu and Romance. He knelt on the other side of the bed and reached out for Mystery. “Give him to me.” . His arm grabbed Mystery’s forearm and tugged hard, causing Mystery to stumble and kneel on the bed. Abby growled when his cock slid out, but he gave Mystery a shove, sending him closer to Baby.

 

Baby: “I’m going to teach you how to suck.” he grabbed Mystery’s hair with one hand and pulled his head towards him, then slapped his cock against his lips. “Open your mouth.” . When Mystery obeyed, Baby shoved his head down on his cock and moaned.

 

Romance brushed past Abby, knelt behind Mystery and tapped his cock against his entrance before pushing all the way in. His next thrust pushed against Mystery’s hips making him take more of Baby’s cock in his mouth.

 

Baby moaned and leaned back so he could watch. “You’re doing good.” he encouraged, then moved his hips in time with Romance, fucking Mystery from both ends. 

 

Abby sat next to Baby and grabbed one on Mystery’s wrists. He forced his hand on his cock. “Jerk me off. You’re going to please all of us.” . The lack of support caused Mystery to fall forward and Baby’s cock hit the back of his throat. He gagged and Baby moaned with pleasure. He pushed his cock deeper down Mystery’s throat, enjoying the resistance it encountered.

 

Mystery endured for a while, but he couldn’t catch his breath. He began to struggle, his free hand pushing against Baby’s leg. 

 

Abby slapped Baby’s hand away from Mystery’s hair. “Let him breathe.” . Mystery pulled away from Baby’s cock and Abby gripped his chin. “It’s my turn, Mystery. Suck me.”. He turned Mystery’s head and angled his hips, offering his hard cock. Baby growled at Abby, then took Mystery’s other hand and placed it on his cock.

 

With a hand on Abby’s cock and the other on Baby’s, Mystery jerked them off at the same time as his mouth was being passed around between them.

 

Romance’s grip on Baby’s hips was painful and his thrusts rough and deep. Jinu knelt beside him. One hand ran up Romance’s chest, settling on his throat and squeezing gently. With his other hand, Jinu teased the back of Romance’s thigh, running his claws along the contours of his muscle, sometimes barely brushing against Romance’s balls, causing him to shiver.

 

Jinu’s breath was hot against Romance’s ear as he whispered: “You always please. Now, it’s your time to receive.” . Jinu felt Romance tense and increased the pressure on his throat. “Let go of everything but this feeling. This pleasure is for you. Feel it.”. Romance drove harder into Mystery as the pleasure built. He moaned and whimpered as his breathing grew shallow. With a cry, he leaned forward and rested his forehead on Mystery’s back as his cock swelled inside Mystery, releasing its load.

 

Jinu let go of Romance and wrapped a hand around Mystery’s cock. “You’re going to cum each time we do.” . Mystery’s body betrayed him as soon as Jinu began to stroke him. He moaned with Abby’s cock down his throat as his release shot out in long ropes, some of it landing on Jinu’s stroking hand.

 

Abby took hold of Mystery’s arm and leaned back, pulling him on top. “Ride me.” . Mystery’s legs shook, but he straddled Abby and lowered himself on his cock. With his hands on Abby’s chest, he began to slide Abby’s cock in and out of his ass. Abby gripped Mystery’s hips and helped him with the motion. “Fuck, you’re still so tight.” he groaned but increased the pace.

 

Baby moved to Abby’s side and took one of Mystery’s hands and placed it on his cock. “Keep working, you’re not done.” . Mystery stroked him as Abby’s cock relentlessly stretched his ass.

 

Jinu held Romance by the throat with one hand and kissed him hard. “You’re so fucking beautiful when you come undone.” he whispered against his lips then kissed him again. Romance moaned into the kiss, then pushed against Jinu’s chest to break away. Jinu released him and Romance slumped, breathing hard. Jinu smiled at him, then moved to kneel between Abby’s legs, behind Mystery.

 

Jinu wrapped an arm around Mystery’s waist. “I want him.”

 

Abby smirked and slid his cock out of Mystery. A rivulet of cum started to trickle out of him before Jinu filled him with his cock. Jinu exhaled a long breath: “Fuck, you’re right, he’s tight. And he made a mess.”. He held on to Mystery’s waist with one hand and brought the other one up in front of him. “Look what you did. Clean it up.” . He wiped the cum off his hand across Mystery’s lips, which parted, allowing his tongue to dart out and lick.

 

Jinu grunted and his hips began to move, the room once again filing with the sounds of skin slapping against skin. Abby wrapped his hand around Mystery’s cock and stroked him. “Fill him up Jinu. I’ll make this slut cum.” . Jinu cursed and fucked Mystery harder.

 

Mystery’s senses overloaded and he began to tense and shiver, waves of pleasure flowing through him again. He whimpered as his cock shot a few more ribbons of cum over Abby’s hand and stomach, then he felt Jinu’s cock swell and throb inside him and he couldn’t suppress a loud cry. Jinu drove hard into Mystery with each pulse of his cock, shooting his load deep into him, then pulled out slowly and guided Abby’s cock to Mystery’s entrance. “Fuck him.”

 

Abby pumped his hips up, pushing his cock into Mystery hard and fast. Jinu took a few steadying breaths then crawled next to Romance. Romance wrapped an arm around Jinu’s shoulders and they both watch Abby fuck Mystery.

 

Baby pouted and playfully shoved against Abby’s shoulder. “I want him.”

 

Abby: “Ask nicely.”

 

Baby used a mocking tone: “Can I please have Mystery so I can fuck him too? Please Daddy Abby?”

 

Abby laughed: “Daddy Abby. I’ll show you Daddy Abby, you little fuck.” . Baby tugged at Mystery’s arm and Abby released him.

 

Baby pushed Mystery face down on the bed and straddled his thighs, then positioned his cock and slid inside him. “Oh fuck, you guys filled him up good.” he moaned as he held Mystery’s ass cheeks spread open and pounded deep inside him.

 

He leaned over Mystery and bit his back as his breathing grew ragged. “Your ass feels so good, your mouth feels so good, you were made to be fucked.” he panted as his thrusts grew more frantic. 

 

Mystery’s hands gripped the sheets as Baby sat back up and with a few more rough thrusts spilled his load inside him. Mystery’s whimpers were muffled and so was his cry when Baby pulled out of him and slapped his ass hard.

 

Abby pushed Baby away and grabbed Mystery’s shoulder, turning him face up. He spread Mystery’s legs apart and knelt between them, his cock poised against his entrance. When Abby leaned forward and brushed the bangs out of his face, Mystery tried to cover back up. He felt exposed in front of all of them.

 

Abby grabbed his wrists and stopped him. “Don’t. Look at you. Filled with cum and eager for more. You’re so fucking hot right now, you know that? Don’t hide.” . Abby slowly rolled his hips then entered Mystery with a hard thrust. A moan escaped Mystery’s lips each time Abby pumped his cock into him. The moans came faster and faster, in sync with Abby’s pounding.

 

Baby took advantage of Mystery’s exposed cock and took it in his mouth. Mystery tangled his hands in Baby’s hair and pushed his head down on his cock. Baby giggled and sent shivers through Mystery’s body. Abby leaned slightly back and cupped Mystery’s balls in his hand, gently rolling them as Baby swallowed his cock.

 

Mystery’s body bucked at the overwhelming sensations. His hands released Baby’s hair and gripped the sheets again, his claws tearing at the fabric. Every fiber of his body was coiled like a spring.

 

Abby: “Come on Mystery, let Baby suck you dry. Give him every drop.” then he nudged Baby “Let him cum in your mouth. Don’t swallow.”

 

Mystery’s body became awash with sensation. The room seemed to spin around him. With a strangled moan, he came, his body convulsing as Baby sucked harder, milking every last drop from his cock.

 

Abby: “Fuck.” he grunted as Mystery’s ass squeezed his cock. He grabbed Baby by the back of his neck and lifted his head. “Show me.” . Baby opened his mouth and pushed the mix of cum and saliva around with his tongue. “Good. Now spit.” . Abby pulled his cock out of Mystery and pushed Baby’s head towards it. Baby obeyed and spat on Abby’s cock then wiped his mouth.

 

Abby growled as he slid his cock back inside Mystery and resumed pounding him hard. Mystery whimpered and writhe under him.

 

Baby leaned over to whisper in Mystery’s ear: “Beg him to fill you up. Do it.” . When Mystery only continued to whimper, Baby grabbed his hair and pulled hard then growled at him. “Do it. That’s what whores do. Beg. Now beg like the whore that you are, Mystery.”

 

Mystery’s voice was hoarse when he managed to speak: “Fill me up, please Abby, cum inside me.”

 

Abby’s thrusts became erratic as he found himself unable to hold on. He grunted with each deep thrust then finally spilled his load deep inside Mystery.

 

The room fell silent for a moment, each of them catching their breaths. Then the runes flared so bright that they were forced to shield their eyes. When the light subsided, Mystery smiled and held out a shaky hand. He gestured and the tendrils of energy that appeared were red instead of black. He closed his fist, making the tendrils vanish, then groaned once the pleasure and adrenaline faded and were replaced with aches.

 

Abby chuckled and laid down next to Mystery, wrapping an arm around him and pulling him close. Baby snuggled up against Mystery’s other side. Romance went to Abby’s side and Jinu got up to recover the blanket that was laying on the floor. He tossed it over the huddled demons, then found a spot next to Romance.

Baby kissed the top of Mystery’s head. “You’re incredible, Mystery.” . Mystery gave a small smile, too exhausted to speak, then reached back and found Baby’s hand. Their fingers intertwined and Mystery gave a small squeeze. He felt Baby return the gesture before he fell asleep.

Chapter 18: Power play

Summary:

A bit of story at the start, then Abby and Jinu "talk" over their differences until the end of the chapter.

Notes:

This chapter has one scene. Hope you'll like it!

Chapter 18

Power play

(Abby/Jinu)

 

Jinu and Romance sat next to each other atop the lowest branch of the dead tree. They were the first to leave Baby’s lair after Mystery’s “initiation”. Neither of them have spoken since then. Jinu glanced at Romance, whose gaze was fixed on the horizon, a calm look on his face that he knew was a lie.

 

Jinu: “Are you alright?”

 

Romance kept looking ahead: “I don’t know, Jinu. I don’t know what happened with Mystery… with us… ”

 

Jinu placed his hand atop of Romance’s and tried again. “Romance. Look at me.”

 

Romance turned slowly, a flicker of some emotion crossing his face before it vanished.

 

Jinu: “Whatever is hurting you, you can tell me.”

 

Romance smiled. “It’s sweet that you worry for me. But don’t. I’m not so easily broken.”

 

Jinu: “But…”

 

Romance placed a finger against Jinu’s lips. “Shhh…” . He leaned in and whispered against his lips “I’m alright. We’re alright.” then kissed him. A noise below them interrupted their kiss. They both glanced down and saw Abby watching them.

 

Abby: “Oh, no no, go on, I want to see how you two manage to fuck up there.”

 

Romance blushed and looked away. Jinu smiled: “You can come up if you want to join. Or we can come down.”

 

Abby: “Come down, both of you. We have to talk.”

 

Jinu and Romance jumped down and Abby led the way into the house. He leaned against the table while Jinu and Romance shed their coats and hats and sat on the bed.

 

Abby: “Mystery says it is safe to talk freely here. There are some things to address.” he locked eyes with Romance “First, you. How do you know lies from truth?”

 

Romance sighed heavily. “Part of Gwi-ma’s gift to me. Once someone falls for my charms, that someone can never lie to me without me knowing.”

 

Abby made a vague gesture in the air with a hand. “Charms?”

 

Romance sounded angry: “Once someone fucks me.”

 

Abby nodded: “Ah, so no one can whisper sweet nothings in your ear?”

 

Romance: “Something like that, yes.”

 

Abby: “Useful skill to have.”

 

Romance’s answer held a note of defeat. “Yes, useful.”

 

Abby studied Romance for a while then shifted his attention to Jinu. “Are you alright?”

 

Jinu: “Yes.”

 

Abby looked back at Romance. “Is he lying?”

 

Jinu was outraged. “What? You’re going to use him against me?”

 

Romance scoffed. "Of course he is lying. He is a demon damned to suffer for all eternity. He’s not alright. Neither are you or I for that matter. So ask what you really want to know.”

 

Abby: “Are things between us right? Do you understand now?”

 

Jinu: “I know you’re not the monster I believed you to be.”

 

Abby: “I am a monster. And so are you, Jinu. You just pretend not to be. For now.”

 

Jinu: “What’s that supposed to mean?”

 

Abby: “It means you’re just biding your time. You act human, but I see the beast waiting just below the surface.”

 

Jinu lunged at Abby, his eyes glowing with anger. “Don’t you dare tell me what I am! I am nothing like you.” . He shoved Abby hard enough to splinter the table and send him stumbling.

 

Romance got slowly to his feet and inched towards the door. He softly chuckled: “The truth hurts, doesn’t it?”

 

Abby growled at Jinu: “You think you’re better than me? You’re just a coward hiding behind a flimsy disguise.” . It was his turn to lunge at Jinu, grabbing the front of his shirt and slamming him against the wall.

 

Jinu gasped for air as his breath was knocked out of him by the impact. “Let me go!” . He swiped his claws across Abby’s arm and left bleeding gashes.

 

Abby’s grip tightened. “You think that hurts? That’s nothing compared to the pain you’re going to feel when I’m done with you.” . He slammed Jinu against the wall again and again until his struggles weakened.

 

Romance slipped outside and leaned with his back against the closed door. He listened to the sounds of the fight and sighed. “Don’t involve me in your foreplay… ever.”

 

When Abby finally released Jinu, Jinu slumped to the floor. He ached all over and blood dripped from a gash on his forehead. Abby stood over him, his own body covered in gashes and bruises. As he stared down at Jinu, the rage that had taken over him moments before began to fade. When he spoke, his voice was calm: “See? I told you what I am. And you’re just like me.”. He kicked Jinu’s ribs just to prove his point. “Denial is a dangerous thing.”

 

Jinu’s eyes still glowed with anger. “I’m not like you. I chose to be better, you just gave in.”

 

Abby laughed. “Gave in? No. I embraced it.” . He knelt down and grabbed Jinu’s chin, forcing him to look up. “What did Mystery just tell you? The path to freedom doesn’t start with denying what you are. It starts with mastering what you are.”

 

Jinu: “You’re a slave to your own rage. You’re not free.”

 

Abby stood up. “We’ll see about that.” . He walked outside, slamming the door shut behind him.

 

Jinu remained on the floor for a time. He closed his eyes and replayed the fight in his mind. He struggled to understand where the anger that started it came from, then he remembered the rush of adrenaline, the satisfaction he felt when his claws tore into Abby. He laughed bitterly as he considered that maybe Abby was right, maybe a part of him enjoyed it, maybe he really was a monster after all.

 

He sighed and pushed himself into a sitting position with his back against the wall. His head throbbed with a dull ache and his entire body hurt, but it was nothing compared to the pain inside him. He didn’t hear Abby return. When Abby’s shadow fell over him, Jinu looked up with surprise and fear mixing in his eyes.

 

Abby knelt in front of Jinu and reached out to touch the gash on his forehead. Jinu flinched but didn’t pull away.

 

Abby’s voice was soft. “That would have left a scar.”

 

Jinu’s words dripped with venom. “It would have been a reminder of what you are.”

 

Abby sighed. “And what you are also.” he gently ran his thumb over the wound “You can’t escape what you are any more than I can.”

 

Jinu closed his eyes and whispered: “I don’t want to be like you.”

 

Abby: “I know.” . He leaned in and whispered against Jinu’s ear: “But I can show you how good it feels to stop fighting.”

 

A shiver ran down Jinu’s spine at Abby’s words. He wanted to push him away but the part of Jinu that had enjoyed the violence of their fight was now aching for what Abby promised. Abby’s hand slid from Jinu’s forehead to the back of his neck and tangled his fingers in his hair. He pressed his lips to Jinu’s in a kiss born not of affection but of shared darkness. Jinu’s resistance faded and he returned the kiss.

 

When they broke apart, Jinu whispered: “You’re wrong, I’m not like you.”

 

Abby smirked: “You’re right. You’re worse. And I love it. Now let me take care of you.” . He guided Jinu’s head onto his shoulder, pulling him close. He rose to his feet and lifted Jinu with him. Still feeling dazed, Jinu didn’t resist, instead he allowed Abby to help him onto the edge of the bed.

 

Abby grabbed the bowl of water and the washcloth that he brought from the basement, then knelt before Jinu. He dabbed gently at the gash on his forehead causing Jinu to wince again.

 

Jinu watched Abby’s hands, the same ones that not so long ago have been so violent, now being careful and gentle. Nothing made sense to Jinu anymore. When he finally gathered the courage to speak, he asked “Why?”

 

Abby stopped but kept his eyes on the wound. “Why what?”

 

Jinu: “Why are you doing this?”

 

Abby met Jinu’s eyes: “Because I know what it’s like to be alone. To be angry. To be so hurt you feel like you’ll shatter into a million pieces. I see that in you.” . He dropped the washcloth and reached for Jinu’s hand, then laced their fingers together. “We are monsters, Jinu. At least we can be monsters together.”

 

Jinu didn’t speak, didn’t move or dare to breathe. He just stared at their interlocked fingers. Abby tightened his grip and stroked the back of Jinu’s hand with his thumb. He brought his other hand up slowly and cupped Jinu’s chin, tilting his head up. Abby’s eyes held an unnerving predatory tenderness when they met Jinu’s. Jinu’s breath hitched and he whispered a single word: “Yes.”

 

Abby pushed Jinu backward on the bed with a hard kiss. Jinu moved towards the middle of the bed on his elbows, making room for Abby to kneel between his legs. He wrapped them around Abby’s waist as Abby leaned down over him.

 

Their lips clashed again with a mix of ferocity and desire. Jinu wrapped his arms around Abby’s neck, pulling him close. Abby’s hand roamed over Jinu’s side, fingers digging into his muscles and claws tearing at the fabric of his shirt.

 

Abby’s body moved against Jinu’s in a slow and teasing rhythm as he broke their kiss and his lips left a trail of kisses down Jinu’s neck. Jinu moaned as Abby teased the sensitive spot just below his ear, Abby’s tongue flicking out to taste the faint salt of Jinu’s sweat, then his lips moved lower. Jinu tensed and tangled his hands in Abby’s hair as Abby’s teeth grazed his shoulder lightly. Abby chuckled softly and his exhalation left goosebumps on Jinu’s skin.

 

A small whimper escaped Jinu’s lips and he arched his body into Abby, demanding more. Abby moved his lips back up Jinu’s neck and bit gently. Jinu’s grip on Abby’s hair tightened as Abby sucked lightly over the bite, leaving a mark or possession.

 

Abby sat up and Jinu rose with him, reluctant to let go. Abby wrapped an arm around Jinu’s waist and pulled him close, then his palm settled over Jinu’s ass. Jinu moved his hips, grinding against Abby, as he began another frantic kiss.

 

Abby ripped off his own shirt and shrugged out of it, allowing it to fall to the bed along with his coat. Jinu discarded his thorn shirt one sleeve at a time, unwilling to take his arms fully away from Abby. The kiss went on until Jinu pulled away, panting. Abby smiled at him and ran his claws up Jinu’s back, following the curve of his spine, over the back of his neck and into his hair, then back down, following the same path.

 

Jinu let his head fall back, small whimpers mingling with his quick breaths. Abby reached behind him and removed Jinu’s arms from around his neck one at a time, then pushed him back down on the bed. He unbuckled Jinu’s pants and with a rough tug he pulled them down. Jinu kicked them off hastily and Abby leaned over him, his lips finding Jinu’s again.

 

Jinu felt Abby’s hand wrap around his cock, stroking roughly and causing him to arch his back. After all this time, Abby knew exactly how to drive Jinu wild. Jinu’s claws dug into Abby’s back as Abby’s lips trailed down his neck again, leaving goosebumps in their wake. He kissed the hollow of Jinu’s throat, then lower down his chest, stopping to tease Jinu’s nipples with his tongue before moving further down.

 

Jinu’s body arched off the bed and his hands tangled in Abby’s hair, pushing him lower. Abby placed one more kiss on Jinu’s stomach, his lips almost touching the tip of Jinu’s cock, and looked up at him. He smirked at Jinu’s wide eyed look of desperate need and flicked his tongue over the tip of Jinu’s cock.

 

Jinu: “Fuck, fuck” he panted and his hands gripped the sheets. His body was on fire with need, every muscle tensing as he fought not to cum. Then Abby’s tongue swirled around the head of his cock and Jinu was undone. He cried out as his cock began to throb and shoot its load over Abby’s hand and on his stomach. Abby pulled back to watch as he continued to stroke Jinu until his orgasm passed.

 

When Jinu finally opened his eyes, Abby was smiling down at him. He playfully slapped Jinu’s thigh then got out of bed and found the washcloth. He cleaned his hand and returned to the bed. He cleaned Jinu’s stomach and tossed the washcloth into the bowl, then laid down next to Jinu, resting his head on one hand and tracing the patterns on Jinu’s chest with a claw from his other hand.

 

Jinu found his voice: “Abby, I didn’t expect you to… I didn’t… I’m sorry.”

 

Abby chuckled: “Hush Jinu.” . He leaned in and kissed Jinu’s forehead. “It’s just an excuse to do it again.”

 

Jinu laughed: “Hopefully just this part.”

 

Abby shrugged. “If you want to, I can rough you up to get you in the mood.”

 

Jinu smirked. “Rough me up?” . He moved fast, sitting up, pushing Abby to the bed and straddling him. “How about I rough you up?”

 

Abby laughed and Jinu caught his wrists and pinned them to either side of his head, then froze. The sight of Abby on his back, being held, woke up something inside Jinu. He shivered and his cock began to harden again.

 

A low growl escaped Jinu’s lips and his eyes glowed yellow. Abby felt the shift and the amusement drained from his face, replaced by an assessing gaze. He recognized the look on Jinu, it was like looking into a mirror, the look of a predator claiming his prey.

 

Abby’s voice held a note of challenge: “Oh?” . He tested the strength of Jinu’s hold with a slight flex of his wrists, feeling Jinu’s strong grip.

 

Jinu leaned closer to Abby’s face. “Yes, rough you up.”. He shifted his weight, pressing down on Abby’s hips.

 

Abby taunted with a knowing smile still on his lips. “What makes you think you can?”

 

Jinu lowered himself to whisper against Abby’s ear. “Because, Abby… you’re letting me.” . He suddenly sat back up and released one of Abby’s wrists, then gripped Abby’s chin, forcing him to look into his eyes.

 

Abby’s free hand twitched as he was tempted to grab Jinu and reverse the hold, but he was curious and intrigued by this change in Jinu so he held back. Instead, he challenged Jinu again: “You think you can handle me?”

 

Jinu’s smile widened: “I think I’m going to enjoy finding out.” . He shifted his weight again, settling fully onto Abby’s hips, leaving no doubt about his intentions.

 

Abby abandoned all pretense of playfulness. “What’s the plan then?”. He held Jinu’s gaze, a dare to push further.

 

Jinu’s eyes held a wicked promise as he whispered: “The plan, my sweet Abby, is to make you feel as helpless as you’ve made me feel so many times.” . He tightened his grip on Abby’s jaw hard enough to earn a low growl from him.

 

When Jinu moved to press a knee between Abby’s legs, Abby acted. With a graceful motion he leveraged the shift in Jinu’s weight and angled his body. His pinned wrist twisted with a practised ease that Jinu hadn’t anticipated and his grip loosened. Before Jinu realised what was happening, Abby’s free hand wrapped around Jinu’s waist and with a powerful twist of his hips and shoulders, Abby rolled. One moment Jinu was straddling him and in the next he was beneath Abby.

 

Abby growled: “Helpless? Never helpless, Jinu.”

 

Jinu laid on his back, stunned at the unexpected twist. He felt the familiar weight of Abby’s body on top of him, as Abby leaned in to whisper: “But that doesn’t mean I didn’t enjoy watching you try. It looks good on you.”

 

Jinu: “Fuck you, Abby.”

 

Abby chuckled and sat up, then unbuckled his pants. “No Jinu. I’m going to fuck you.” . He freed his cock then took Jinu’s ankles in each hand and lifted his legs up. He leaned over him, almost folding Jinu in half, then braced a knee against his back to hold him like that. The tip of his cock found Jinu’s entrance and he pushed in with one rough thrust.

 

Jinu cried out: “Fuck, Abby.”

 

Abby didn’t relent. He drove his cock deep into Jinu, filling the room with the sounds of skin slapping against skin and the moans that escaped Jinu’s lips. Jinu’s knuckles were white from the strength with which he gripped the sheets. Despite his moans being a mix of pain and pleasure, his cock twitched and leaked precum on his chest. Abby knew how to push Jinu’s limits and didn’t slow his forceful thrusts even when Jinu began to whimper.

 

He felt Jinu tense up and growled at him: “Come on Jinu. Show me you want this.”

 

Jinu unclenched a hand from the sheets and wrapped it around his cock, stroking it in time with Abby’s pounding. He felt Abby’s cock swell and throb inside him, then Abby’s trusts became erratic as he spilled his load inside him. Jinu couldn’t hold back any longer and his own cock shot out ribbons of cum over his hand. His muscles tensed and squeezed Abby’s cock, milking every last drop of his cum. Abby groaned and his body shivered as the orgasm rolled through him.

 

The room became silent with the exception of their breathing. Abby moved back, allowing Jinu’s ass to rest on the bed again, then collapsed on top of him. Jinu just laid beneath him, catching his breath and wondering what just happened.

Chapter 19: A different kind of Romance

Summary:

Baby and Romance "talk" about what happened the last time they were together. Baby gets a sneak peak at the real Romance.

Notes:

This chapter has once scene. Enjoy :)

Chapter 19

A different kind of romance

(Baby/Romance)

 

 

Romance descended the steps to the basement and found Baby sprawled on his back in the bed, with his head hanging off the edge, looking upside down at Mystery, who was crouched in the middle of the room doing something only he could see.

 

Romance: “What’s he doing?”

 

Baby: “No idea, he’s not talking.”

 

Romance walked slowly towards the bed, keeping his eyes on Mystery the entire time, even as he sat down. Baby lifted himself on his elbows and looked at Romance.

 

Baby: “Are mom and dad making love or fighting?”

 

Romance snorted a laugh: “Settling some issues I think. With a bit of violence.”

 

Baby: “Ah, that’s how they get in the mood.”

 

They fell silent for a while, Romance looking at Mystery and Baby at the ceiling. When he found the courage to speak, he kept his gaze locked on the stones above. “The time was never right to talk about… that time. After.”. When Romance didn’t react at all, Baby sighed and continued: “After we were together. What I did to you… was not right.”

 

Romance turned his head slowly to look down at Baby. “Not right…”

 

Baby: “I know, I know. I didn’t mean to. It was… a reaction. You were too kind and…”

 

Romance chuckled, interrupting Baby. “Kind? You’re giving me too much credit. Or maybe you’re too young to know how these things work. You know what I am.”

 

Baby finally looked up at Romance. “Say what you mean.”

 

Romance: “I just knew how to get under your skin. How to make you drop your guard and accept me. That’s what I do, that’s what I am. Poison.”

 

Baby sat up, then knelt at Romance’s side. “Not to me you’re not.”. Romance tried to look away, but Baby gripped his chin and kept their gazes locked. “Try it. Your powers don’t work on me.”

 

Romance pushed Baby’s hand away and turned his head, but Baby gripped his chin with his other hand. Romance raised his voice: “Stop it!”

 

Baby did the same: “Why?”

 

Romance tried to get Baby’s hand off him but didn’t succeed. “I said stop.”

 

Baby: “Are you afraid of me? You want to run back to Abby and Jinu?”

 

Romance’s eyes narrowed and held a flicker of something dangerous. “Don’t bring them into this. They have nothing to do with what happened.”. With a jerk of his head he managed to free his chin from Baby’s grip. “And I don’t run. I manipulate. That’s what I am, what I do.”

 

Baby: “No.”

 

Romance: “No?” . The anger drained out of him, replaced by surprise.

 

Baby repeated. “No. You say these things because you’re scared. Like I was scared then.”

 

Romance: “You don’t understand.”

 

Baby shrugged: “I don’t and I don’t care. I still want you.” . Despite Romance’s best efforts to fend him off, Baby grabbed his face with both hands and kissed him hard. Once their lips connected, Romance’s struggle stopped and he responded with an unexpected ferocity. Baby straddled Romance’s lap and pressed himself against him until Romance laid down on the bed.

 

They didn’t hear Abby walk into the room. They both startled when he spoke: “Right. I see you’re busy.”

 

Baby turned to look at him: “What?”

 

Romance lifted himself on his elbows. “How’s…” . The rest of his words were muffled by Baby covering his mouth with his hand.

 

Baby: “Do you want to join us?”

 

Abby smiled and shook his head. “I got a lesson to pound into Jinu. But first I need to clean him up.”

 

Baby snapped his fingers and conjured a bowl of water and a washcloth for Abby when wrestled Romance back on the bed. He removed his hand from Romance’s mouth and kissed him again.

 

With a frustrated groan, Romance pushed Baby away. “Baby stop.”

 

Baby: “No.”

 

Romance: “You’re playing with fire and you’re going to get burned.”

 

Baby: “Poetic. Now shut up and burn me.”

 

Romance’s eyes flashed: “You wouldn’t know what to do with me if I gave you everything.”

 

Baby: “Give it then.”

 

Romance sighed and stopped struggling. He closed his eyes for a moment and took in a deep breath. With a hard exhale, he gripped Baby’s hips and flipped him over on his back. “This is how you want it? Angry and rough?”

 

Baby smiled his crazy smile: “I’ll take what you give me.”

 

Romance tore Baby’s shirt open, his claws leaving cuts on Baby’s chest. Baby winced and grunted, but then his smile returned and he reached up and did the same to Romance’s shirt.

 

Baby: “Don’t hold back.”

 

Romance waved the back of his hand over himself and Baby and the rest of their clothing turned to black mist and vanished, then he pushed Baby’s knees up and apart.

 

Romance smirked: “Oh, I won’t. I’m going to make you feel every inch of me.” . He spat on his hand and rubbed the saliva over his cock, then pressed the tip against Baby’s entrance. “Don’t tense up or it’s going to hurt.”

 

Baby laughed: “Hurt me.”

 

Romance pushed his cock all the way inside Baby and held still. Baby cursed, then took deep breaths as Romance watched him with an evil smile on his lips.

 

Romance: “More?”

 

Baby: “Yes, more.”

 

Romance pulled almost all the way out then drove his cock deep into Baby again. Each time Romance repeated the motion, Baby cried out: “Fuck.”

 

Romance’s thrusts grew shorter as his pace increased. He leaned down over Baby and growled at him: “You feel that?”

 

Baby: “Yes, fuck, harder.”

 

Romance indulged him by shortening his motions even further. “Like this?”

 

Baby: “Fuck, like that, like that.” . He tried to reach for a kiss, but Romance pushed his head to the side and bit his neck instead. His teeth scraped against Baby’s skin, leaving red marks as Romance mouth moved to Baby’s shoulder. Baby hissed at the pain but asked for more: ‘Bite me.”

 

Romance left angry red marks and bruises on Baby’s shoulder and upper arm, then stood up and surveyed his work while relentlessly pounding into Baby. 

 

Baby wrapped his hand around is cock and began to stroke himself, then locked eyes with Romance. “More.”

 

Romance narrowed his eyes and smiled down at Baby, then ran his claws down Baby’s side, leaving five red trails behind them.

 

Baby arched his back and stroked his cock faster. “Again.”. Romance switched hands and left five more scratches on Baby’s other side. Baby’s breaths came in faster and faster and he cried out: “Again!”. Five more red lines stretched over Baby’s ribs and with a final cry, he came hard, his cock shooting strings of cum up his chest.

 

Romance grabbed Baby’s waist and drove his cock into him one last time before it began to throb and spill inside Baby. No one moved for a while, then Baby reached a shaky hand and pulled Romance down for a kiss. Romance complied, too stunned to argue.

 

Baby: “That… was amazing.”

 

Romance rested his forehead against Baby’s and his long pink hair fell to either side, as if shielding the two of them from the world around. “I don’t know what that was.”

 

Baby reached up and kissed Romance’s bottom lip. “An angry fuck?”

 

Romance chuckled and rolled off Baby, then stared at the ceiling.

 

Baby turned his head to look at him. “I’m going to take your hand, don’t freak out.” . Romance gave a small nod and Baby laced his fingers through Romance’s, then brought Romance’s hand to his lips and kissed each knuckle.

 

Finally Romance looked at Baby. He opened his mouth to say something, but Baby held a finger to his own lips.

 

Baby: “Shhh. This can be our secret.” . Romance nodded more firmly this time.

 

Then Mystery stood up and spoke, causing both of them to almost jump out of their skins with fright. “Thank you for the infusion of power. It helped.”

Chapter 20: Communion

Summary:

Story at the start, then Mystery and Romance double team Baby at the end of the chapter.

Notes:

This chapter has one scene. Hope you'll like it :)

Chapter 20

Communion

(Baby/Mystery/Romance)

 

Mystery sat down next to a giggling Baby and an embarrassed Romance. He maintained a rigid posture and let the silence stretch. Baby and Romance alternated trading glances with each other and staring at Mystery.

 

Baby spoke slowly: “Do you want some fun?”

 

Mystery grabbed his stiff cock through his pants and repositioned it to be more comfortable, then shook his head.

 

Baby: “What then?”

 

Mystery turned to look at him: “How did you come to be here?”

 

Baby: “What?” . He exchanged confused looks with Romance then looked back at Mystery.

 

Mystery: “How did you come to be here? In the underworld.”

 

Baby sat up and crossed his arms, still holding on to Romance’s hand. “Why do you want to know?”

 

Mystery: “All of you are special in a way. You, Baby, have something more.”

 

Baby rolled his eyes. “Explain.”

 

Mystery: “Gwi-ma called to all of you because you had something he wanted. That is why you are his chosen and not mindless minions. But you Baby, you are different. Tell me.”

 

Baby: “Why?”

 

Mystery: “So you can walk up the steps at the end.”

 

Baby’s eyes widened with surprise and he let go of Romance's hand. He got on all fours and awkwardly crawled over Romance so he could go kneel at Mystery’s side. “How do you know that?”

 

Romance sighed and sat up. “I’ll leave you two to it, I don’t want to be in your way.”

 

Mystery held a hand out in front of Romance, stopping him from standing up without actually touching him. “No. You have to be involved in this as well.”

 

Romance: “Don’t worry Mystery, I’m used to being the third by now.”

 

Mystery: “Stop acting.”. He allowed a second to pass before continuing. “If you lash out at me, it will be the last thing you do.”

 

Romance sighed and laid back down. “Alright.”

 

Mystery put his hand back in his lap. “Tell me.”

 

Baby: “I wanted to come. I had no deal. Jinu and Abby brought me with them.”

 

Mystery nodded. “Why did you want to come?”

 

Baby looked embarrassed for a moment, then spat the words out: “It called to me.” . He covered Romance’s mouth with a hand and glared at him. “If you say ‘poetic’ I will kill you.”

 

Mystery: “Why were you allowed to stay?”

 

Baby: “I don’t remember it all. There was a lot of pain. Something about being an empty vessel and being filled with a sliver of him. I wasn’t paying too much attention. Was busy being in pain.”

 

At that, Mystery began to laugh.

 

—---------------------

 

Abby rolled off Jinu and sighed. He nudged Jinu’s arm with his elbow. “Are you alright?”

 

Jinu: “Yes, I’m alright. Nothing is broken.”

 

Abby: “Good.” . He stood up and began to dress.

 

Jinu watched him for a while before asking. “Would you ever allow me to take control?”

 

Abby stopped moving for a moment, then resumed dressing without answering. Jinu closed his eyes and returned to his thoughts. He almost dozed off when Abby’s words brought him back to awareness.

 

Abby: “I don’t know, Jinu.” . He sat down on the edge of the bed and turned to look at Jinu.

 

When Jinu opened his eyes they were glowing. “What if I take it?”

 

Abby turned and placed a knee on the bed, leaning towards Jinu, his own eyes glowing. “And then what?”

 

Jinu mimicked Abby’s position, getting in close to his face. “Then I will break you.”

 

A corner of Abby’s mouth turned up into a smile. “Tell me what you’d do to me if I would be lying helpless under you.”

 

Jinu’s breath hitched and the glow in his eyes flickered. He tried to move away, but Abby gripped his chin roughly and held him.

 

Abby: “Tie my hands behind my back and hold on tight to my hair while you push my face into the pillow and drive your cock into me from behind?”

 

Jinu’s eyes widened and glowed bright before returning to their usual yellow color.

 

Abby: “Have me on my knees in front of you, your cock down my throat while you watch the tears streaking my cheeks?” .

 

Jinu stopped breathing and Abby chuckled. He placed a quick kiss on Jinu’s lips then stood up and walked towards the door. He stopped and leaned against it. “Get dressed Jinu, let’s go.”

 

—---------------------

 

Abby and Jinu heard Mystery laugh and quickened their steps. When they got to the bottom, they found a surprised Baby and Romance and an almost hysterical Mystery.

 

Abby took cautious steps towards them. “What is happening?”

 

Baby shook his head and mouthed: “No idea.”

 

Just as abruptly as he started, Mystery stopped laughing. He looked towards Abby. “What did you ask for from Gwi-ma?

 

Abby narrowed his eyes. “What is this about?”

 

Mystery stood up and walked towards Abby. “You asked for power, did you not? What was it exactly?”

 

Abby: “Power and strength to control my own fate. To never have to kneel to a master.”

 

Mystery: “Except for Gwi-ma.”

 

Abby: “No. I kneel to him, but he is not my master.”

 

Mystery: “And Baby? You brought him to the underworld?”

 

Abby: “Yes. Gwi-ma gave him to me.”

 

Mystery: “He made a terrible mistake.”

 

Abby: “What do you mean? What is this all about?”

 

Mystery pointed at Abby: “He gave you the ability to control. Control down here means having power.” he made a gesture encompassing the entire room which was softly glowing with a red light from the runes “This is what you see here. Your own power.”. He pointed at Baby “And he placed a sliver of himself in Baby then gave him to you. It is yours now, the power you gathered here feeds it.”. He shifted towards Romance “And the Master of Illusions.” then pointed towards Jinu “And the Silver Tongue Bard.”. He held his hands out in front of himself and tendrils of dark red energy flickered to life “And I will weave it all together.”

 

Abby: “How?”

 

Mystery closed his fists and the tendrils vanished. “Through Baby.”

 

Baby: “You’re going to do what?”

 

Mystery: “You will take some of our power and I will weave it together. Once that is done we will all share in it.”

 

Baby: “Stop speaking in riddles.”

 

Mystery: “You already took some of Abby’s power. Remember when we returned to the underworld for the first time and Gwi-ma sent us away but you and I ended up somewhere else? That was not me, you did that, Baby.”

 

Baby was surprised. “Me?”

 

Mystery: “Yes.”

 

Abby and Jinu exchanged glances, then Abby spoke: “Is that why you had those seizures when you first got here? It happened after you were with me, then with Jinu.”

 

Baby spoke slowly again, his eyes unfocused. “The blood. We fought in the courtyard and I wanted to taunt you so I licked my claw after slashing you. It tasted different. Then you made me cum. I remember…” he trailed off.

 

Jinu: “He bit my lip when I went to him while you were away, Abby.”

 

Mystery looked at Romance. “And you?”

 

Romance shook his head.

 

Mystery: “Romance and me left.”

 

Romance groaned: “We just did it.”

 

Abby narrowed his eyes at him. “What happened here?”. He gestured towards Baby: “He looks like he lost a fight.”

 

Baby giggled: “I had to scratch and itch and Romance helped. Like you helped Jinu by the looks of it.”

 

Mystery sat back down on the bed. “It can be done whenever.”

 

Baby snapped his fingers and conjured a bowl of water and washcloths. “Speak for yourself old man.” . He managed to put the bowl down on the bed before Romance’s arm wrapped around his neck from behind.

 

Romance: “Old man?”

 

Mystery moved to kneel in front of Baby and gently placed the bowl on the floor then took the washcloth from his hand. “Let me help with that. May I touch you?”

 

Baby nodded, unable to draw breath to speak. Mystery dropped the cloth in the bowl then slowly ran his tongue over the cum drying on Baby’s chest. Baby moaned and let his head drop back against Romance’s shoulder, exposing his neck. Romance loosened his grip and bit him gently at first, then harder, making Baby moan louder and reach back to dig his claws in Romance’s thighs.

 

Mystery continued to lick and tease Baby’s chest, tracing intricate patterns over the most sensitive parts. Romance moved his hands to Baby’s hips and held him as he grinded his hardening cock against his ass. He continued to bruise the skin on Baby’s neck and shoulder.

 

The pleasure of Mystery’s touch mixed with the pain from Romance’s bites, causing Baby to whimper and arch his body, pushing against Romance’s thighs and moving their hips apart. He wrapped a hand around Romance’s cock and placed its tip at his entrance.

 

Baby: “Please…”

 

Romance smiled and pushed inside Baby, his cock sliding in easily, earning a satisfied “Yes…” from him. He began to thrust slowly despite Baby’s fingers digging into his thighs, asking for more.

 

Mystery stopped his teasing of Baby and looked at Romance. “I want to kiss you, may I touch you?”

 

Romance: “Yes. Come here little one.” . Their lips met over Baby’s shoulder in a soft kiss, then Romance tangled a hand in Mystery’s hair and pulled him in for a harder kiss. When he released him, Romance’s eyes were glowing. “Strip.” he commanded. Mystery got out of bed and did as ordered. Romance pushed Baby down on all fours, deepening his thrusts while watching Mystery take off his clothes.

 

Romance bit his lip at the sight of Mystery’s lean, strong body. He beckoned him over and Mystery kneeled next to Romance. Removing a hand from Baby’s hip, he used it to grip Mystery’s chin. “Tell me what you want, Mystery.” . Mystery just whimpered in response, so Romance continued. “Then show me what you want.”

 

Mystery moved to sit in front of Baby, then grabbed his arm and pulled him on top. Romance let him slip from his cock and gave his ass a slap on encouragement, then he remembered why they were doing this and wrapped his own arm around Baby and pulled him back up. “Wait. Come here.” . He bit his lip hard and gripped Baby’s chin, turning his head towards him and placing a hard kiss on his lips. Baby kissed back and shivered at the delicious taste of Romance’s blood.

 

The kiss was cut short by Mystery pulling Baby back on top of him. Romance chuckled at Mystery’s impatience and slapped Baby’s ass again. “Ride him, Baby. He wants your ass on his cock.”

 

Baby straddled Mystery and slowly sat down on his cock. Mystery whimpered and grabbed Baby’s hips, guiding his movements into a slow grind. Romance watched Mystery’s cock fill Baby’s ass again and again, and stroked his own cock in time with it. He ran his other hand over Baby’s back, leaving goosebumps on his skin and making him shiver.

 

Mystery’s soft whimpers turned into moans as Baby took his cock inside him, then a gasp escaped his lips and then wrapped his arms around Baby’s waist and pulled him against his chest, holding him still. Romance moved as if in a trance. He positioned his cock at Baby’s entrance and pressed forward.

 

Baby: “Fuck, Romance, what…”

 

Mystery kept an arm around Baby’s waist, holding him down and with the other he pulled Baby into a kiss, silencing his protests. As Romance’s cock pushed past the initial resistance, Baby shivered and more muffled moans escaped his lips. Romance slid inside half way, then pulled back slowly before pressing forward again, deeper this time.

 

Baby gripped the sheets and bit down on Mystery’s lip as his body tried to adjust to the intense pressure. Baby’s breath hitched as Romance entered him fully. Mystery released him from the kiss and nuzzled his neck while whispering: “Breathe, Baby. Breathe.”

 

Romance began to move, his thrusts slow, while Mystery held still. Baby moaned loudly and reached a hand back, trying to touch Romance. Romance caught his wrist and pinned it against his lower back. “Slow Baby, relax.” . Mystery began to move in time with Romance. The sensation of being filled, of being claimed like that, overwhelmed Baby. He could feel every shift, every motion, as Mystery and Romance moved in sync.

 

Mystery and Romance reveled in the sensation of their cocks stretching Baby’s ass. Baby moaned and whimpered as they continued their slow thrusts, their bodies moving in harmony. It felt so good to have both of them inside him, but their movements were teasingly slow. Baby wanted more. He tried to push himself up, but Mystery held him against his chest.

 

Baby: “Please, more, harder. Fuck me harder. Please.”

 

Romance removed Mystery’s arm from around Baby’s waist and replaced it with his own. He lifted Baby up, then gripped his hips tight. “Don’t move.” . With Baby sitting more upright, their cocks could only slide in half way, but they had space to move. Each thrusts Mystery made pressed his cock against Romance’s, a teasing sensation that made Romance shiver. Mystery quickened his thrusts, meeting resistance from Romance’s cock as it stroked alongside his own.

 

Romance moved his hips in counterpoint to Mystery’s, his own thrusts timed to increase the shared sensations. As they moved, the head of his cock brushed against Mystery’s, making both of them grunt and moan at the intense sensation. Mystery’s breath turned heavy as he fought against the need to thrust faster.

 

Baby began to shiver and tense and Romance felt it. He shifted his hips slightly down and pushed in deeper. Mystery’s length traced alongside his own as his own thrusts became more urgent.

 

Romance: “This feels so good. You feel so good.”. His body flushed with heat and he matched Mystery’s thrusts. Each movement became a whirl of sensations and Romance’s grip tightened on Baby’s hips as the pleasure built.

 

Their breaths became ragged as Baby cried out with each thrust. “Yes, like that. Fuck me. Both of you. Fuck. Make me cum with your cocks in my ass. Make me cum. Make me cum. Make me cum.” until he ran out of breath.

 

Baby’s pleading made Mystery lose control. His cock pulsed, its release intense as he spilled inside Baby. He cried out and shivered as Romance’s throbbing cock slid alongside his. Romance moaned and his hips jerked as he followed Mystery and filled Baby up. Baby barely wrapped his hand around his own cock before it shot its load over Mystery’s chest.

 

For a moment they stayed still, Romance and Mystery shaking with the aftershocks of their release, their cocks still twitching against each other inside Baby.

 

Baby slumped over Mystery’s chest and Mystery wrapped his arms around him. Romance slid out of him and leaned back, still breathing heavily.

 

Romance: “That felt so good.”

 

Mystery: “Yes.”. They both caught their breaths for a moment before Mystery continued: “Please help me. It won’t be long until it starts.”

 

Romance helped Mystery roll Baby over on his back, then Mystery found the water bowl and cleaned himself and Baby up. While Mystery dressed, Romance gestured in the air and a cloud of swirling black mist turned into a pile of folded clothes on the edge of the bed.

 

He nodded towards the clothes. “Those are Baby’s. For when he wakes up.”

 

Mystery sat back on the bed and took Baby’s head in his lap, then placed his fingers on his temples. He looked at Romance: “You should leave. This might not be safe for any of you.” then closed his eyes and leaned forward over Baby’s still form.

 

Romance put himself in order and turned to leave, then froze when he saw Abby leaning against the wall with his arms crossed, a smirk on his lips, and Jinu, resting his head on Abby’s shoulder. Abby beckoned him with a finger and Romance went to them.

 

Abby pushed off the wall and all three of them walked up the stairs, leaving Mystery and Baby alone in the basement. They barely reached the top of the steps before the screams began.

Chapter 21: Confession

Summary:

Romance throws a tantrum, then Abby, Jinu and Romance get to have their moment.

Notes:

This chapter has once scene. Enjoy :)

Chapter 22

Confession

(Abby/Jinu/Romance)

 

 

Abby was the last one to enter the house. He closed the door behind him and leaned against it with his arms crossed. Jinu sat in the chair and Romance discarded his coat and hat, then flopped on the bed, throwing an arm over his forehead, and sighed dramatically.

 

Romance: “Is he going to be alright?”

 

Jinu: “Yes, it happened before and this time Mystery is there with him.”

 

Abby: “What did you do to him?”

 

Romance sighed again. “I want to say I did what he wanted me to do. But I don’t know if that’s true.” . He gestured vaguely with his hand. “We were just talking and then he got under my skin somehow. I wanted to hurt him and he wanted me to hurt him.” . He covered his face with both hands and his next words were muffled. “He came while I raked my claws down his side.”. He sat up and looked at Abby. “What’s wrong with me?” .

 

Abby didn’t answer or move until Jinu glared at him. He uncrossed his arms slowly and went to sit next to Romance, then wrapped an arm around his shoulders and pulled him close.

 

Abby: “When you get dragged down here, you are left to stew in your own shame and misery for a long time. The only relief you get is when Gwi-ma needs you for a task. Only then your mind is your own, and by then you are grateful for the torment to end. You, Romance, didn’t get to experience Gwi-ma’s loving touch. You’re still you and have to find a different way to accept that you’re a demon now. The urges will come more frequently and you will have to control them or accept them. Fighting them in order to remain as you were when human, will only break you.”.

 

Romance: “I don’t want to be like that.”

 

Abby: “How do you want be like then? Do you even know?”

 

Romance tensed up and Abby squeezed his shoulder to reassure him, but Romance pulled away. “I don’t know, but I don’t want to be like that. Not like that.”. His breaths came in fast and shallow and he leaned back even further away from Abby.

 

Abby reached a hand towards him slowly. “Come Romance, don't be scared.”

 

Romance’s voice was angry now and his eyes flashed. “Scared? I’m not scared. Not of you, not of this. I’m not scared.”

 

Jinu stood and tried to move towards the bed. Romance lunged at him. Jinu flinched but the blow didn’t land. Abby expected the outburst and caught Romance by an arm and the back of his shirt. He pulled him in and wrapped both arms around his chest and upper arms, restraining him.

 

Abby: “Who are you really mad at Romance? At me because I hurt you and you like it? At Baby for getting to you? At Mystery for showing you your potential and messing with your head? At Jinu for falling in love with you and making you feel things?”

 

Jinu froze midway to sitting down on the bed and Romance stopped struggling.

 

Abby waited for a few seconds to pass before speaking. “Or at yourself because you don’t know who you are?”

 

Romance sounded defeated. “I know what I am, Abby. I’m your toy you discard when you’re done doing to me what you wouldn’t do to Jinu. And I’m Jinu’s comfort when you don’t do to him what he wants you to do. I fill that hole before he goes back to you. I’m a reflection of what the two of you want but don’t give to each other.”

 

Abby released his hold on Romance and lifted his chin with a finger so he could look into his eyes. “You’re not my toy, Romance.”

 

Romance: “Yes I am.”

 

Abby: “Why do you stay then?”

 

Romance scoffed. “I’m not in love with you if that’s what you’re asking.”

 

Abby: “But I am with you.”

 

Romance’s eyes widened with surprise and he searched Abby’s face for the lie. When he didn’t find it, he glanced at Jinu.

 

Abby’s voice was commanding: “Don’t look at him. Look at me.”

 

Romance looked back at Abby: “I don’t understand. I’m just your play thing, your obsession. A reflection of what you two want but don’t give to each other.” he repeated, his voice dropping lower and lower until it was nothing but a whisper.

 

Abby: “It’s not a hole you fill, Romance. It’s a space that you now occupy.”

 

Romance sat up. “No… no… I’m just your toy.”

 

Jinu placed a hand on his shoulder and Romance flinched but didn’t pull away. “Why are you fighting this?”

 

Romance: “Because I’m just an obsession.” he stood up and turned to glare at them. As he spoke, his voice rose until it turned into a shout. “I don’t want you to love me. I don’t want you to care for me. This is not me. This is an illusion, you heard Mystery, I’m the master of illusions. This is not me. It’s not me.” the anger drained out of him and he dropped to his knees and bowed his head, then whispered: “You’re in love with a lie.”

 

Jinu tried to get to Romance, but Abby held a hand in front of him and stopped him.

 

Abby: “Are you done?”

 

Romance lifted his head slowly and looked at Abby. A single tear ran down his cheek. He reached to wipe it away, but Abby leaned forward and caught his wrist.

 

Abby lifted an eyebrow at Romance. “Are you done with the self pity?”

 

Romance managed a shaky: “What?”

 

Abby: “What indeed. What is it that you’re trying to say?”

 

Romance tried to free his hand but Abby knelt in front of him and used his other hand to grab the front of Romance’s shirt and pull him closer.

 

Abby: “Say it. Admit it to yourself.” . When Romance tried to shy away, Abby raised his voice and gave him a shake. “Say it, Romance.”. No answer came from Romance. Abby shook him hard this time and growed the words at him. “Speak the words, Romance. Say it or leave.”

 

Jinu tried to step in. “Abby, leave him alone.”

 

Abby ignored Jinu and gave Romance a hard shove that sent him on his ass. “Then leave.”

 

Romance took deep breaths for a moment, then shouted: “I don’t deserve to be loved.” . He got on all fours and crawled the small distance to Abby. He huddled up against him and whispered over and over: “I don’t deserve it. I don’t deserve it. I don’t deserve it.”

 

Abby looked at Jinu and gave him a look that Jinu couldn’t read, then he sighed and wrapped an arm around Romance. Jinu knelt to his other side and did the same. Abby placed a finger under Romance’s chin and pressed gently up, but Romance didn’t lift his head. They waited, listening to Romance’s mumblings until he finally allowed Abby to raise his head.

 

Romance’s cheeks were streaked with tears and Abby couldn’t suppress a growl. “You’re so fucking beautiful when you cry, Romance.” . Romance looked up at Abby for a moment then began to laugh, softly at first, then turning into a laugh of embarrassment.

 

Abby moved his hand from Romance’s chin to his cheek and held his head pressed against his chest. He kissed the top of his head and whispered: “Fool.” , then also began to chuckle. 

 

Jinu rested his head atop of Romance’s and sighed. “Come on, let’s get off the floor.”

 

Abby kept his arm around Romance and rose, taking him along. They sat down on the edge of the bed with Romance between them.

 

Jinu took Romance’s hand. “Maybe you should rest.”

 

Romance shook his head and looked first at Jinu then at Abby. “Show me where I fit in all of this.”

 

A corner of Abby’s mouth quirked up in a smile. “Is that what you want?”

 

Romance: “Yes.”

 

Jinu leaned in and his lips brushed against Romance’s neck when he spoke. “Are you sure?”

 

Romance closed his eyes and whispered: “Yes. Please.” . His eyes opened wide and only managed a strangled gasp when Abby’s hand wrapped around his throat. Reflexively, he gripped Abby’s forearm in an attempt to break the hold.

 

Abby: “You’ll have to take your punishment for misbehaving first.”

 

Jinu slid his hands under Romance’s shirt and ran his claws teasingly along Romance’s waistband. “And after, you can have your reward.”

 

Abby loosened his grip enough to allow Romance to breathe and leaned in closer to him. “You deserve to be punished, don’t you?”

 

Romance struggled for breath as he nodded. “Yes, I do.”

 

Abby’s smile turned predatory as he reached for his belt, unbuckling it and sliding it out with a deliberate motion. He held it up for Romance to see. “This is what you want?”

 

Romance took in a sharp breath and his gaze locked on the belt. A jolt of fear ran through him but was quickly replaced by a different feeling which made his cock twitch in anticipation. He nodded. “Yes, Abby. Punish me.”

 

Abby’s hand moved from Romance’s neck to his chin, gripping it lightly. He ran his thumb over Romance’s lips, then moved it down, dragging at Romance’s bottom lip.

 

Jinu whispered against Romance’s neck. “How many strikes do you deserve, Romance? Tell him what you want.”

 

Romance shivered again and Jinu added his lips to the back of Romance's neck to the teasing of his claws along his waist and ribs. Abby caressed Romance’s cheek with his thumb and encouraged him to answer. “Tell me, Romance. How hard do you deserve to be punished?”

 

Romance answered in a breathy voice: “Ten. Please. Ten strikes.”

 

Abby used his hold on Romance’s chin to push him back against Jinu, then stood up. He crooked a finger at Jinu and Jinu stood up as well. Abby took Jinu’s hat off and tossed it on the bed, then slid the coat off his shoulders. He wrapped one arm around Jinu’s waist and pulled him close, and with the other he tilted his chin up. “Strip him. No magic. I want him rock hard when you’re done.” . After a quick kiss, he pushed Jinu towards a stunned Romance. He opened his pants and freed his cock, stroking it as he watched.

 

Jinu approached Romance with a playful smirk on his face. He held out a hand to him and Romance took it. With a gentle tug, he stood Romance up and looked him up and down, then his fingers hovered over Romance’s chest, grazing the fabric of this shirt before he slowly began to unbutton it. Romance’s breath hitched as Jinu took his time. His claws brushed lightly against Romance’s skin, sending shivers up his spine. Finally, Jinu pulled open the shirt and revealed Romance’s chest. He let the shirt hang open and traced a claw down Romance’s chest, drawing a shaky breath from him.

 

Being stripped by Jinu was a new and heady experience for Romance. He was the one weaving a web of seduction, orchestrating these moments that left his partner breathless and eager. But now he was at Jinu’s mercy and the usual thrill of power was replaced with a different one, surrender. 

 

Jinu’s claw moved up Romance’s chest and over his left shoulder, pushing the shirt off the shoulder, then traced along his collarbones to the other side where it repeated the motion, causing the shirt to fall to the ground.

 

Romance moaned and tangled his hands in Jinu’s hair, pulling him in for a kiss. Jinu didn’t resist, instead he smiled into the kiss and moved to Romance’s pants, his hands sliding over the waistband before he began to unbuckle the belt. Romance’s breath grew heavier as Jinu tugged at the belt, then slowly unbuttoned his pants. His claws gently grazed Romance’s cock through the fabric causing him to push his hips forward and moan.

 

Jinu chuckled and reached for Romance’s hands, untangling them from his hair. “Not yet.” he whispered and slowly knelt in front of Romance, keeping his eyes locked on his as he lowered himself. Romance groaned and let his head drop back. Jinu wrapped a hand around Romance’s ankle before he slowly began to unlace the boot.

 

Romance staggered a step before catching himself. Abby moved behind him and pulled him against his chest, his hard cock pressing against Romance’s ass. “If you behave, next time, you can have my cock in your ass without having to be punished first.”

 

Jinu wrapped his hand around Romance’s other ankle and began work on his other boot. Romance moaned and his brain became too foggy to think. He heard himself speak and was startled at the words that came out: “I want to be punished every time.”

 

Abby chuckled and ran his hand down Romance’s chest as Jinu pulled his pants down. Abby’s claws brushed against the tip of Romance’s cock and Romance’s hips bucked as he whimpered, then bucked and whimpered again when Jinu kissed the inside of his thigh before standing up.

 

Abby looked at Jinu. “I think he’s ready for his strikes.”

 

Jinu smiled at Romance. “Come, I got you.” . He pulled Romance in close for a kiss.

 

Abby took a step back and assessed Romance’s back side for a moment, then grabbed his hips and pulled his ass back a bit. “Count your strikes, Romance. I want to hear you count them.”.

 

He started slow, the first strike landing with a soft smack across Romance’s thighs. Romance inhaled sharply and his hands gripped Jinu’s shoulders. Abby waited for the count until Jinu broke the kiss and whispered to Romance: “Count them.”

 

Romance nodded. “One.”

 

Jinu: “Good.”. He kissed Romance’s cheek as the second strike landed on the back of his thighs again. “Count.” Jinu reminded him and Romance moaned: “Two.”

 

The third strike hit across Romance’s ass, harder this time and he gasped: “Three.” , followed by “Four.” as the next strike landed, just as hard. His claws dug into Jinu’s shoulders and small whimpers escaped his lips.

 

Abby locked eyes with Jinu for a moment and Jinu gave him a small nod, then lifted Romance’s chin with a finger and whispered against his lips: “You’re doing good Romance.” then kissed him softly. He ran his claws up and down Romance’s back, making him shiver.

 

Abby’s fifth strike was a hard one and Romance yelped and pressed himself against Jinu. Through gritted teeth he counted: “Five.” . Jinu’s fingers traced gently over Romance’s skin, offering him brief relief as Romance took deep breaths, whimpering on each exhale.

 

Abby allowed Romance a few moments to catch his breath, then grabbed his hips and pulled his ass back. “Bring that ass back here. We’re not done yet.”

 

Romance pressed his forehead against Jinu’s chest and tensed his body for the next blow. The sixth strike went across his thighs again, but it was lighter, drawing only a sharp exhalation from Romance as he counted: “Six.”. The seventh followed in the same way and Romance let out a shivering breath with the count: “Seven.”

 

Jinu wrapped his hand around Romance’s cock and brushed his thumb over the tip, spreading the precum and making Romance shiver with pleasure this time. “Look how hard you are, Romance.”

 

Abby pressed himself against Romance’s back and ran his claws on his inner thigh, up his groin, tracing his balls and dipping down to tease the sensitive patch of skin beneath. “You like this, don’t you?”

 

Jinu moved his hand up Romance’s cock once before Romance grabbed his wrist to stop him. “I do, I do.” he panted. “Hit me again.”

 

Abby gave a chuckle and moved back, raising the belt for the eighth strike. It landed firmly across Romance’s ass and Romance managed a ragged: “Eight.”. Abby didn’t pause before landing the next strike across Romance’s thighs. Romance gripped Jinu’s wrist so tight it caused Jinu to hiss with pain. He counted: “Nine.” and braced.

 

The last blow was the hardest and it left Romance trembling. He whispered: “Ten.” , his voice barely audible. Jinu hugged him to his chest and supported his weight. Abby tossed the belt aside and ran a hand through Romance’s hair. “Good, Romance, you did good.”

 

Jinu whispered: “Time for your reward.”

 

Abby leaned in, his voice low and commanding: “Tell us what you want.”

 

Romance pushed his hips against Abby and his claws left scratches on Jinu’s neck as he clung to him with desperation. “I want…” he began, then gasped as Jinu stroked his cock once. “I want you to take me. Both of you. I want you inside me. Please. I want you.”

 

Abby’s smile turned predatory and he grinded his cock against Romance’s ass. Romance pushed back against him: “Please, I’ll beg. Just give me what I need.”

 

Jinu chuckled, a low sound that sent shivers down Romance’s spine. “So eager.

 

Abby leaned over, his lips brushing against Romance’s ear. “Are you ready?”

 

Romance whimpered: “Yes, yes, please.”

 

Jinu unbuckled his pants and Abby spun Romance around to face him. Jinu pressed the tip of his cock against Romance’s entrance and Romance pushed his ass back with a moan. Jinu held still, trying to allow Romance to get used to the intrusion, but Romance moved his hips, urging Jinu on.

 

Abby chuckled and held Romance’s face in both hands, forcing him to look up as Jinu began to thrust deep and long inside him. “Look at me, Romance. I want to see the look on your face while you take Jinu’s cock up your ass.”

 

Romance looked at Abby and took quick breaths. He held on tight to Abby’s biceps with both hands as he tried to control the jolts of pleasure that conspired to make him lose control.

 

Abby: “You like it, don’t you? Having a hard cock thrusting inside you. Pounding that little tights ass of yours.”

 

Romance whimpered: “Abby, please.”

 

Seeing the look of desperation in Romance’s eyes, Abby stopped his teasing and leaned in to kiss him. Romance responded forcefully, his claws digging into Abby’s arms. Jinu slapped Romance’s bruised ass, breaking the kiss and earning a gasp.

 

Jinu: “Stop twitching, Romance. You’re going to make me cum. You feel too good.”

 

Abby: “You hear that? Jinu just found out how good it feels to pound your ass. Do you want him to fill you up? Do you want his cock to spill inside you?”

 

Romance managed to answer “Yes.” between panting breaths.

 

Jinu groaned: “Fuck.” and increased his pace. He slapped Romance’s red ass again, causing him to twitch and squeeze down on Jinu’s cock. Jinu grunted and did it again, and again.

 

Abby locked eyes with Jinu. “Fill him up. Fuck that tight ass hard and cum. Do it, Jinu.”

 

Jinu slapped Romance one more time then grabbed his hips with both hands and thrust his cock deep inside him a few more times before it began to throb and shoot its load inside Romance.

 

Romance whimpered softly as Jinu pushed slowly inside him a few more times. With a moan of satisfaction, Jinu pulled out of Romance and held on to his hips for a moment until the shivers of pleasure ran their course.

 

Abby waited a moment, then released his hold on Romance and stepped around him. He grabbed Jinu by the arm and roughly guided him to face the bed. “Bend over. Ass up. Now, Jinu.”

 

Jinu moved too slow for Abby’s taste, so Abby forcefully made him bend over and put his hands on the bed. Jinu felt two wet fingers rub against his entrance and braced for Abby’s cock to stretch him.

 

Abby took Romance by the arm and moved him to stand behind Jinu. Romance steadied himself with his hands on Jinu’s lower back while Abby guided his cock to Jinu’s entrance. ‘Fuck him, Romance.” . Romance obeyed and pushed slowly inside Jinu, then stood still and took deep breaths as his claws dug into Jinu’s back.

 

Abby: “I said fuck him. Do it, Romance. I want to watch your cock side in and out of him.”

 

Romance pulled out and pushed back in slowly, making Jinu groan. Abby slapped Romance’s ass: “Harder.”

 

Romance could barely speak, his entire body was tense and ready for release. “I can’t Abby. I’m going to cum.”

 

Abby moved behind Romance and gripped his hips. “Stand still.” . He moved a hand to Romance’s lower back and pressed down until Romance lowered his body, then he positioned his cock against his ass and entered him with one thrust. Romance whimpered and Abby slapped his ass hard. “Move.” .

 

Romance moved his hips forward, thrusting into Jinu, then back, taking Abby’s cock inside him. Each exhale was a whimper and his body shivered. Abby used his grip on Romance’s hips to speed up his movements. “Let go, Romance. I want to feel you clamp down on my cock when you fill Jinu up. You want that, don’t you? You want to cum with my cock inside you.”

 

Romance felt the surge of pleasure build and with a cry, he gave in, his body shaking as his cock shot a ribbon of cum inside Jinu, despite being drained earlier. His whimpering returned as Abby didn’t relent, his cock still pounding deep and rough into Romance.

 

Abby: “We’re not done yet. You’re going to keep taking my cock up your ass.”. He reached for Jinu’s ass and pushed him away. “Get out of the way. I have an ass to fuck.”

 

Jinu pulled away from Romance and sat on the edge of the bed. Abby roughly pushed Romance face down on the bed and got on top of him again. He slapped his cock against Romance’s ass, teasing him. “Are you ready for a hard fuck, Romance?” . He didn’t wait for an answer, instead he entered Romance again and resumed his hard thrusts.

 

Jinu laid down next to Romance and stroked his hair. “Shhh, it’s alright, Romance. Look at you, you’re so beautiful.” . He kissed Romance’s cheek and when Romance lifted his head, Jinu captured his lips in a hard kiss.

 

Abby began to grunt with each thrust and his movements became erratic. He slapped Romance’s ass causing him to cry out. “Yeah, clamp down on my cock, Romance. I’m going to fill you up. Milk my cock like a good boy.”

 

Jinu took Romance’s hand and squeezed it, then whispered: “Beg.”

 

Romance looked back at Abby. “Fill me up. I want to feel you spill inside me. Let me feel you, please. Please cum inside my ass.”

 

With a final hard thrust and a loud grunt, Abby released his load inside Romance. He collapsed over Romance’s back and bit the back of his neck as the orgasm rolled through him.

 

Abby: “Fuck, you two are so gorgeous together.” . He took a few more deep breaths then rolled off Romance.

 

Free from Abby, Romance turned on his back and snuggled against Abby’s side. Jinu hugged Romance from the other side. Romance sighed and closed his eyes. Abby idly stroked his hair as no one spoke for a few moments.

 

Romance’s voice sounded sleepy: “Abby…?”

 

Abby: “Yes?”

 

Romance: “The way you say my name, it drives me wild every time.”

 

Jinu chuckled: “Yeah, he does that to me also. He just loves to drive us wild.”

 

Abby looked at them with a raised eyebrow. “Is that so?”

 

Romance slapped playfully at Abby’s chest. “You know exactly what you do to us.”

 

Abby: “And?”

 

Jinu: “And we can’t get enough of you.”

 

Romance nodded and closed his eyes again. Jinu looked at Romance, then at Abby and smiled. Abby briefly returned Jinu’s smile, then turned his head and stared at the ceiling.

Chapter 22: Awakening

Summary:

Baby and Mystery have fun this chapter.

Chapter 22

Awakening

(Baby/Mystery)

 

 

When Baby opened his eyes, they were glowing. He looked at Mystery and his eyes widened.

 

Baby: “I can see now.”. He sat up and backed away from Mystery, towards the middle of the bed, then looked around the room wildly. “What is all this? What is happening to mee?”

 

Mystery held out a hand to Baby. “You are seeing the magic that flows here. Let me help you.”

 

Baby backed away even further. “I can see you for what you are. Stay away from me.”

 

Mystery put his offered hand in his lap. “As you wish. As for what I am, I am a demon.” . He pointed towards the large mirror on the wall next to the bed. “And so are you. Look at yourself.”

 

Baby turned to look and he gasped: “What?” . He tilted his head to the right, then to the left, then crawled on his hands and knees to the edge of the bed and stood up. With a shaky hand he touched the mirror. “ How is this possible?”

 

Mystery stood up and moved to Baby’s side. “What do you see?”

 

Baby: “Nothing. I have no reflection.”

 

Mystery: “You have no deal with Gwi-ma. His hold on you is through Abby and Gwi-ma’s hold on him is already weak. The underworld does not see you.”

 

Baby faced Mystery. “Do you see me?”

 

Mystery: “Yes.”

 

Baby: “How do I look?”

 

Mystery: “Beautiful.”

 

Baby stared at him. Mystery kept his gaze on their reflections in the mirror and tentatively brushed his hand against Baby’s. Baby looked down at his hand and saw the bands of dark red magic swirling around their wrists. Then the bands snapped taut and vanished. Baby took Mystery’s face in both hands and kissed him hard, turning him and pushing his back against the mirror. Mystery was startled for a moment, then returned Baby’s kiss. He wrapped his arms around Baby’s waist and pulled him close.

 

Baby broke the kiss: “What was that?” then resumed it, muffling Mystery’s attempt to answer. He wrapped a hand around his cock and stroked it, rubbing the back of his hand against Mystery’s bulge through the fabric of his pants. He pulled back from the kiss again: “And why are you wearing clothes?” then muffled Mystery’s reply again.

 

Mystery moved his hands to Baby’s chest and pushed gently, trying to separate them, but Baby didn’t budge, causing Mystery to push harder.

 

Baby took a step back. “What?”

 

Mystery: “May I touch you?”

 

Baby glanced at Mystery’s hands on his chest then shrugged. “Fuck yes, touch me.”

 

Mystery placed a hand on each of Baby’s temples and Baby’s eyes stopped glowing. “Is it better now?”

 

Baby blinked a few times, adjusting to the view without the swirling magic, then gave Mystery an appraising look. “It would be better if you took your shirt off.” . Mystery blushed but complied slowly. Baby ran a claw down Mystery’s chest, watching the muscles tense under his touch. “Fuck, Mystery, you look so good.”.  

 

He paused with his claw under Mystery's waistband and his eyes roamed over Mystery's chest, taking in the well defined muscles barely visible under his skin. The muscles didn't bulge but instead teased their existence. His stomach was a flat expanse of skin over a sixpack that was more a suggestion of strength than a display of it. His hips narrowed with two shallow indentations where his hip bones met his abdomen. Every part of him seemed designed for purpose and was a perfect blend of grace and power, a body that promised deadly efficiency and at the same time was incredibly hot.

 

When Baby finally looked up at Mystery, his face was almost crimson from blushing. Baby grabbed his wrist and made him grip his cock. “Don’t be shy Mystery. You know how hot you are. Look what you do to me. Feel how hard you make me? Fuck. Come here.” . He tightened his hold on Mystery’s wrist, keeping it wrapped around his cock. His other hand tangled in Mystery’s hair and pulled him in for another hard kiss.

 

Mystery did the same with his free hand and Baby could only pull away from the kiss enough to get a single breathless word out at a time. “Do… you… want… to… suck… my … cock?” . When Mystery stopped his assault on his lips, Baby continued: “Or do you want me to suck you off?”

 

Mystery slowly sank to his knees and Baby released the hold on his hair but kept the one on his wrist. He used it to stroke his cock with Mystery’s hand. “Start sucking.”

 

Mystery’s lips parted and he tentatively took the head of Baby’s cock in his mouth. He swirled his tongue around and flicked it over the slit, tasting Baby’s precum. Baby groaned: “That’s it, keep going. Suck on it.”. Mystery did, alternating between licking and sucking the tip of Baby’s cock. Baby ran his free hand through Mystery’s hair as he moaned and cursed. “Fuck, like that. Feels so good. You’re so good at sucking cock, Mystery. Keep going.”

 

The pleasure began to build inside Baby and he removed Mystery’s hand and pulled back from his lips. Mystery let out a sad whimper and Baby chuckled. “You want more?”.

 

Mystery nodded.

 

Baby: “You want to choke on my cock?”

 

Mystery looked up and his cheeks were red with embarrassment.

 

Baby: “What? Say it.”

 

Mystery whispered: “Like Abby did to Romance.”

 

Baby narrowed his eyes and his smile was evil. “Suuuure.” he dragged out the word then guided his cock to Mystery’s lips “Open up.” . Mystery parted his lips again and took Baby’s cock into his mouth. He managed to get it half way before Baby gripped his hair and forced it deeper. “That’s it, take it until you choke.” . He thrusted his hips forward to push himself further down Mystery’s throat. ”Come on Mystery. Take it all. Be good and take it all in.”

 

Mystery began to gag and strands of saliva dripped from his lips as Baby’s cock filled his mouth. Baby held him like that for a moment before slowly pulling back, allowing Mystery to breathe. “I said choke on it.” . He pushed his hips forward again while pressing Mystery’s head down at the same time. With short movements, he pushed his cock against the back of Mystery’s throat. Mystery gagged and choked until his vision began to blur. He pushed against Baby’s thigh with his free hand and Baby pulled back.

 

Mystery coughed and took deep breaths while Baby looked down at him in disgust. “Pathetic. It wasn’t even all the way in. I thought you wanted to suck me off. Is this what you call sucking cock?” . He gave a short tug on Mystery’s hair before releasing his grip on it, then took his cock in his hand and slapped it against Mystery’s cheek. Mystery turned his head slightly and tried to lick the side of Baby’s cock as he slapped it against his cheek.

 

Baby smiled: “That’s better. At least you’re eager. What else can you do to make it up to me?” . He dropped his cock and took hold on Mystery’s hair again, then pressed it towards his balls. “Suck on them. Be gentle.” . Mystery took one of Baby’s balls in his mouth and swirled his tongue around it. Baby moaned. “Good, like that. Now the other one.” . He used the grip on Mystery’s hair to direct him from one to the other until his cock began to throb in protest at being ignored.

 

He pulled Mystery away from his groin: “Alright, I forgive you. Do you want to try again? See if you can be a better cocksucker?” . Mystery nodded and his lips reached for Baby’s cock. He  moved his mouth back and forth along it, taking him as deep as he could. Baby let him do it for a while, enjoying his eagerness.

 

When Mystery pulled back to breathe, Baby slapped his cock against Mystery’s face again. “Fuck, that was good. But not hard enough. I want to fuck your face. Do you want me to ram my cock down your throat hard and fast?”

 

Mystery whimpered but nodded.

 

Baby groaned at the display. “Fuck, Mystery, you’re so hot, I can barely control myself. So fucking hot. Here. Watch.” . He tugged at Mystery’s wrist and turned along with him so they were no longer against the mirror but alongside it, then finally released Mystery’s wrist. “Pull your cock out. You’re going to jerk off while you watch yourself swallow my cock.”

 

Mystery fumbled with his pants and freed his cock. It twitched in his hand, ready for release.

 

Baby held Mystery’s head slightly turned and pushed his cock in his mouth. “Moan on my cock. Make me cum.” . He began to thrust his hips, hitting the back of Mystery’s throat at a slight angle, making Mystery choke immediately. Mystery stroked his aching cock while Baby set a harsh pace. “Yeah, just like that. Look at yourself. You’re so hot with a cock in your mouth. So fucking hot.” .

 

Mystery moaned and choked, sending shivers through Baby. He watched Baby fuck his mouth, the image blurred by the tears streaking down his cheeks.

 

Baby: “Fuck. Fuck. I’m going to cum. Don’t choke. Just swallow. Swallow my cum, you little cocksucker.”

 

Mystery’s cock throbbed as it shot its load, causing him to moan. Baby’s cum hit the back of his throat at the same time and he swallowed as best as he could while shivering and moaning from his own orgasm.

 

Baby pulled away and took a knee in front of Mystery. He stroked his hair gently as he waited for him to catch his breath.

 

Baby: “Are you alright?”

 

Mystery nodded and slowly sat down with his back against the mirror.

 

Baby sat next to him. “The dizziness will go away in a bit.” . He kissed Mystery’s shoulder and leaned his head on it. Then he growled and lifted his head, placing more kisses on Mystery’s shoulder and arm. “Damn it, you’re so fucking hot, I can’t help myself.” . He gently bit Mystery’s arm to prove his point.

 

Mystery chuckled softly and placed a hand on Baby’s thigh.

 

Baby kissed Mystery’s shoulder again, then sighed and leaned his head on it. “I’m not as good as Abby at these things. I don’t have his control.”

 

Mystery leaned his head against Baby’s. “I enjoyed it.”

 

Baby snorted a laugh then moved to straddle Mystery’s thighs. “You know what we should do?” We should work on your pillow talk. ‘I enjoyed it.’ You’re adorable.” . He took Mystery’s face in both hands and kissed him.

 

Mystery kissed him back, but when Baby pulled away he said: “We should let the others know you are awake and well.”

 

Baby made an unhappy face. “Already?”

 

Mystery nodded.

 

Baby huffed. “Alrigt, but first, what did you do to make the magic invisible. And how can I see it again?”

 

Mystery: “You will have to learn to control it. For right now, the easiest will be for you to become angry.”

 

Baby: “I’m anything but angry right now.”

 

Mystery glanced down at Baby’s semi hard cock. “I can see that. I can help you with it if you like. Stand up.”

 

Baby stood up and held out a hand to Mystery. Mystery took it and Baby helped him to his feet.

 

Baby crossed his arms: “Now what do I do?”

 

Mystery slapped Baby across the cheek hard, the sound of it echoing through the room a few times before fading away. As it did, Baby’s eyes flashed and he lunged at Mystery. Mystery side stepped and grabbed Baby by an arm, twisting it behind his back. When he spoke his voice sounded like nothing had happened. “Do you see it now?”

 

Baby stopped struggling and Mystery let him go. “I see it again.” . He spun in a slow circle, taking it all in, stopping to face Mystery. “You hit like a girl.”

 

Mystery ignored the comment. “Close your eyes and relax if you wish it to go away. I might be able to help you with controlling it over time. This is just the part you took from me. You have other things to learn to control that you took from the others.”

 

Baby nodded absentmindedly, his attention drawn to the magic swirling around the room. Mystery watched him for a moment then began to put himself back together. Once dressed, he pressed a soft kiss on Baby’s shoulder and whispered: “I will let the others know.” . He got another absentminded nod from Baby as an answer. With that, Mystery walked up the stairs.

Chapter 23: Loving Romance

Summary:

Abby and Mystery leave Jinu and Romance unsupervised. Romance seduces Jinu.

Notes:

This chapter has one scene at the end. Hope you'll enjoy the more darker side of Romance.

Chapter 23

Loving Romance

(Jinu/Romance)

 

 

A knock at the door startled Abby and Jinu. Abby was the first to move, followed by Jinu. Romance just settled in a more comfortable position and grumbled: “If anyone was out to kill us, they wouldn’t knock. It’s probably Mystery. He’s the only one polite enough to do so.”

 

Abby slowly opened the door, ready to strike. Mystery stood in the doorway and fidgeted with his hands.

 

Abby left the door open and walked back into the room. “Come in. You don’t have to knock.”

 

Mystery followed him inside and closed the door. “He is awake.”

 

Abby: “He's not coming? Is he alright?”

 

Mystery: “He is fine, he is getting used to his new powers.”

 

Abby looked more carefully at Mystery and narrowed his eyes when he noticed his still slightly swollen lips and flushed cheeks. “I see.” . He wrapped an arm around Mystery’s shoulders and pulled him close. “Are you alright?” .

 

Mystery blushed harder and seemed to melt against Abby. “Yes. Everything is as it should.”

 

Romance sat up and hissed at the pain of his backside. “How long did it take you to heal after Abby’s tender ministrations?”

 

Mystery: “One day.”

 

Abby: “Should take longer, so you learn your lesson.”

 

Mystery spoke softly: “Can teach more frequent lessons like this.”

 

Abby chuckled and squeezed Mystery’s shoulder, then guided him towards the door. “You two get dressed, we’re going to check on Baby.” . They walked outside and Abby closed the door behind them. After taking a few steps, Mystery stopped.

 

Mystery: “The power that Baby holds now, it can be granted to all of you. To do so I must protect you from the side effects of my power first. I must return to my place and retrieve some things. Will you take me there?”

 

Abby: “Gwi-ma will know if I leave the underworld.”

 

Mystery shook his head. “Not if you leave from here. This place is hidden from his sight and so is the cave because you…” he trailed off and looked down, embarrassed.

 

Abby smiled. “Do you want to go now?”

 

Mystery: “I have to remain here for now. Baby might need help for a while.”

 

Abby: “Then we will go after everyone has recovered.”

 

Mystery: “Just you and I.”

 

Abby frowned. “You want us to go alone?”

 

Mystery: “Yes.”

 

Abby: “Why?”

 

Mystery: “Please?”

 

Abby chuckled. “Oh I see.” he wrapped an arm around Mystery’s shoulder again. “Come on, let’s go see Baby.”

Left alone, Jinu and Romance just stared at the closed door. The silence felt heavy but nobody broke it. Romance made a soft noise of discomfort as he settled against the headboard and placed a pillow behind his back. Jinu sat on the edge of the bed but didn’t meet Romance’s gaze.

 

Romance: “So…”

 

Jinu let out a nervous laugh: “Abby’s an annoying oaf sometimes.”

 

Romance: “I guess he thought you needed a little push.”

 

Jinu finally looked at Romance. “You knew?”

 

Romance gave a small shrug. “I suspected it.”

 

Jinu: “What happens now?”

 

Romance: “Nothing has to change.”

 

Another silence descended, more awkward than the last, and this time Romance waited for Jinu to speak. He knew the words Jinu wanted to hear. Part of him didn’t want to mislead Jinu, but another part of him screamed for action.

 

Jinu: “It’s just…” he bit his lip and trailed off.

 

Romance struggled against the urge to seduce and failed. Jinu was in love with him and vulnerable, the perfect victim. The human part of Romance was pushed down and his eyes glowed as he spoke in a husky voice: “What is it Jinu?”

 

Jinu took a slow deep breath then sighed heavily. “It’s just that I really enjoyed this. You and Abby. A lot….”

 

Romance let out a soft chuckle: “I did too. More than I expected I would.” . He stretched his hands over his head and let out a soft moan of pleasure “It felt really good.”

 

Jinu moved slowly towards Romance as he spoke: “It did feel good, but… what felt really good was having you inside me.”

 

Romance placed a claw under Jinu’s chin and guided him gently until he was straddling Romance’s thighs. “You liked the way I moved inside you? The way I filled you?”

 

Jinu shivered and leaned into the touch: “I did. I want it. But… you always hold back. Always tease me until I can barely hold on. It’s never enough.”

 

Romance’s lips curled into a wicked smile: “Is that what you want, Jinu? For me to stop teasing you? To take you the way Abby does?”

 

Jinu: “Yes. Please… I want you.”

 

Romance leaned in and his voice was a low whisper: “Angry and rough then? No holding back, no teasing. Just you beneath me, just me inside you?"

 

Jinu shivered again: “Yes. Just you, inside me.”

 

Romance’s claws gripped Jinu’s chin, pulling him in until their lips touched. “Then I think you’ll be very pleased to find out how good I am at giving you exactly what you need.”

 

Jinu moaned softly as Romance’s words sent shivers down his spine. “Please… now Romance. No more waiting.”

 

Romance’s eyes glowed brighter as he slowly traced his claws over Jinu’s chest, leaving faint trails of red on Jinu’s skin. “I always keep my promises, Jinu. And I promise you this…” he moved back slightly, his glowing eyes fixed on Jinu’s …this time, there will be no holding back. No mercy. Just me inside you, just you coming apart beneath me.”

 

Jinu’s breath hitched and his hips pressed against Romance as he struggled to maintain some control. “Romance…” he managed to gasp and his eyes darkened with desire.

 

Romance pressed a soft kiss to Jinu’s lips, then pushed Jinu back until he lay sprawled on his back. He waved the back of his hand over Jinu, causing his pants to turn into dark mist and disappear, then positioned himself between Jinu’s thighs, his eyes never leaving Jinu’s face.

 

Jinu whimpered softly as he felt the head of Romance’s cock press against him. Romance’s claws sank into the flesh of Jinu’s hips as he thrusted forward, entering Jinu in one deep move. Jinu cried out and gripped the covers as he struggled to accommodate Romance’s cock. Romance leaned down, his breath hot against Jinu’s ear as he began to move. “Feel that, Jinu? That’s me giving you what you need. What you’ve been craving.”

 

Each thrust was rough, each pull torture. Jinu cried out Romance’s name again and again, as Romance held his gaze, watching the emotions play out across his face. He quickened his pace and rolled his hips, causing Jinu’s moans to grow louder with each powerful thrust.

 

Romance shivered at the sight of Jinu so completely at his mercy. But he promised no mercy. His voice turned low and wicked. “You like that, don’t you Jinu? Angry and rough?” . Jinu whimpered Romance’s name and Romance lost control. He bit Jinu’s neck and shoulder, leaving marks of possession. His already demanding rhythm picked up, each thrust driving Jinu deeper into the bed.

 

Jinu whimpered beneath Romance as he raked his claws down Jinu’s side and outer thigh, the pain and pleasure mixing together. Jinu’s breath came in ragged gasp and his body shook as he clung to Romance, his own nails leaving marks.

 

Romance kept up the pace, his thrust growing harsher and his nails dug into Jinu’s flesh. Jinu began to writhe under him and his moans turned into cries.

 

Romance: “Angry and rough, Jinu. Like you asked for.” . He left more marks on Jinu’s neck and shoulder until Jinu began to beg.

 

Jinu: “Romance… Please.. I can’t…”

 

Romance sat up and his eyes glowed with triumph. “You need to cum, don’t you Jinu? To feel me let go inside you?”

 

Jinu couldn’t do anything but take quick, shallow breaths. Romance drove hard into him, pushing Jinu towards the edge and allowing his own pleasure to build. “Now, Jinu. Come undone for me.”

 

He wrapped his hand around Jinu’s cock and stroked it as Jinu’s body began to buck. His muscles tightened around Romance as waves of pleasure washed over him. Romance groaned and with one last thrust, pushed in deep, his body tensing as he spilled inside Jinu.

 

They remained motionless for a while, Romance still holding tight to Jinu’s hips, until Jinu got enough of his senses back to slap away at Romance’s hands. Romance gently pulled out and rolled to the side, bringing Jinu along, their bodies still tangled.

 

Jinu ran a hand over the marks on his neck and winced.

 

Romance closed his eyes and took a few more calming breaths. When he looked at Jinu, his eyes were no longer glowing. After a soft chuckle he asked: “I’m sorry. Are you alright?”

 

Jinu looked at Romance. “What happened?”

 

Romance smiled with affection. “Did you like it?”

 

Jinu sighed: “Yes.”

 

Romance: “But…”

 

Jinu: “That wasn’t you, was it? The monster took over.”

 

Romance turned his head and stared at the ceiling for a while before speaking. “Did it scare you?”

 

Jinu placed a hand on Romance’s cheek and turned his head so they could lock gazes again. “I trust you.”

 

Romance smiled and tapped the tip of Jinu’s nose with a finger, then kissed his forehead.

Chapter 24: New found power

Summary:

Abby and Mystery go to check on Baby. In the end, Abby gets his cock sucked by both of them.

Notes:

This chapter has one scene. Enjoy :)

Chapter 24

New found power

(Abby/Baby/Mystery)

 

 

Abby and Mystery descended the steps into Baby’s lair and found him still naked, staring into the mirror. His eyes were glowing brighter than they did when Baby first woke up.

 

Abby: “What are you doing?”

 

Baby turned to look at them, then let out a snort of derision. “Figures.”

 

Abby took a few steps into the room and Mystery followed. Baby turned around to face the mirror again. When he spoke, he sounded amused. “You’re so wrapped up in self control you look like a mummy. But I can see inside you now. I see the thing you wrapped so tight and hid so well. This power can be so much more, but whatever you’re hiding is strangling it.” he turned and focused on Mystery “You can feel it too, can’t you?”

 

Mystery gave a small shake of the head and a shrug.

 

Baby laughed. “You can’t, can you. There’s something writhing under your skin. I can see it trying to break free. Whatever you’re hiding, it’s holding you back too. Let it out, Mystery.”

 

Mystery shook his head again. “It does not belong in this world.”

 

Baby turned back to his mirror. Abby looked at Mystery and raised a questioning eyebrow.

 

Mystery: “He can see the magic. I believe he sees much more than I can.”

 

Abby addressed Baby. “What else can you do?” . In a cloud of red mist, Baby vanished from in front of the mirror and reappeared inches from Abby. Abby gave a small nod of appreciation and asked: “What else?”

 

Baby waved the back of his hand over his chest and black mist swirled around him for a moment. When it vanished, Baby wore leather pants, a collar with a leash, and leather bands around his waist and biceps. He handed his leash to Abby and slowly sank to his knees, trailing his claws over Abby’s thighs as he did.

 

Baby: “I can do whatever you want me to do.” . Abby watched as Baby pulled with his teeth at Abby’s belt until it opened, then slowly freed his cock. He held out a hand to Mystery. “Come Mystery, join us.”

 

Mystery walked over and placed a hand on Baby’s shoulder. Baby licked the top of Mystery’s hand, then took his wrist and pulled him down. With a wave of his hand, Baby turned Mystery’s clothes into an outfit mimicking his own, then took hold of his leash and pulled him in for a kiss. When the kiss was over, he gripped Mystery’s chin and turned his head to look up at Abby. “Ask him for permission.”

 

Mystery’s voice sounded dreamy: “May I touch you?”

 

Abby looked down at him with hooded eyes but didn’t answer.

 

Baby ran his thumb over Mystery’s lips then pressed until Mystery opened his mouth. He pushed on Mystery’s bottom teeth, forcing him to open his mouth wider, then switched his thumb with his middle and index finger, and began to slide them in and out Mystery’s mouth.

 

Baby looked up at Abby: “What do you think, mmm?”

 

Abby answered slowly: “Yes.”

 

Baby held out Mystery’s leash to Abby and Abby took it.

 

Baby: “Command us, Abby. Let us please you.” . He ran his tongue along the underside of Abby’s now hard cock, stopping to flick it teasingly over the tip. Mystery did the same and their lips met over the head of Abby’s cock. Their tongues swirled and licked while their lips sucked. Baby cupped Abby’s balls and massaged them gently and Abby couldn’t stop a moan of pleasure.

 

The teasing continued until Abby raised Baby’s leash and pulled it tight. ‘Show me your talents, Baby.”

 

Baby flicked his tongue over Abby’s cock one more time, then took it in his mouth, sliding his lips along the shaft until it hit the back of his throat. He gave a moan, making Abby shiver, then relaxed his muscles and took Abby in deeper, until his nose bumped against Abby’s pelvis.

 

Abby: “Yes, like that. Just like that. Now hold still.” . He placed a hand on the back of Baby’s head and began to move his hips, fucking Baby’s throat with short thrusts. Baby moaned, sending vibrations through Abby’s cock each time, making it twitch. Abby growled down at him: “Fuck you feel so good. Now choke on it.” . He removed his hand from the back of Baby’s head and used it to pinch his nose close. “Choke, Baby. Choke on my cock like a good slut.”

 

Mystery kept his hands in his lap and watched Baby run out of air. One of Baby’s hands began to push against Abby’s thigh and he coughed once, then began to gag and choke hard, but didn’t pull away.

 

Abby’s voice was full of lust: “Yes… choke… choke Baby.” . Baby’s muffled coughs mixed with Abby’s moans until Baby’s hand dropped from Abby’s thigh. “Good slut.” . Abby let go of Baby’s nose and grabbed him by the hair, then yanked his head back and up, enjoying the sight of Baby desperately trying to catch his breath, strands of saliva still stretching between his lips and Abby’s cock.

 

Mystery let out a small whimper and Abby turned his hips towards him and tugged on his leash. “Your turn, Mystery. Show me what you can do.” . 

 

Mystery eagerly leaned in, his eyes locked on Abby’s cock, and closed his lips around it. He moved his head forward, taking more of Abby’s cock in, until the head hit the back of his throat causing it to convulse. Mystery gagged and pulled back. Abby tugged at his leash. “Again.” . Mystery went slower this time, taking more in, licking the underside of Abby’s cock as he slid it in his mouth. His cheeks flushed and his eyes teared up. He felt his throat closing up and tried to pull away, but Abby grabbed his hair and held him still, making him choke and gag.

 

Baby regained his breath and began to place soft kisses on Mystery’s shoulder and the back of his neck. “You’re doing good, Mystery. Just take his cock. Let him choke you.” . Mystery tried to hold still, but as his air ran out, he began to push against Abby’s thighs. Baby grabbed his wrists and pulled his hands behind his back.

 

Abby tugged Mystery’s hair, pulling him off his cock. “That’s enough, Mystery. Your turn Baby.” . He turned to Baby and gripped his hair, then guided him to the head of his cock, allowing Baby's tongue to circle the tip before he pushed himself into Baby’s waiting mouth.

 

Mystery watched as Abby fucked Baby’s throat, the slick sounds echoing through the room. His own cock throbbed against his pants and his moans mingled with Abby’s grunts of pleasure. 

 

Abby: “Like that, Baby. Take it. You’re made for this.” .

 

Baby’s kept his hands behind his back and his eyes teared up as Abby increased the pace of his thrusts. His own moans joined the sounds filling the room as his cock ached for attention.

 

Abby: “Fuck, you feel too good, Baby. Come here, Mystery. Finish the job.” . He pulled Baby off his cock and turned to Mystery, who replaced Baby’s mouth on it. This time, Abby guided Mystery’s head in slower, more deliberate movements, savoring the way Mystery sucked on it. Baby took a few breaths then joined in, wrapping two fingers and his thumb around the base of Abby’s cock and meeting Mystery’s mouth mid stroke.

 

Abby growled: “You two are so perfect. So fucking perfect.” . His hands tightened in Mystery’s hair and his hips sped up as the pleasure began to overtake him. His body tensed and a deep groan escaped his lips. Mystery’s muffled whimpers were met with a hard thrusts as Abby’s cock shot its load into Mystery’s mouth.

 

Baby pushed Mystery aside and took over Abby’s cock, his lips forming a perfect seal as he sucked on it, his teeth gently grazing against Abby’s shaft.

 

Abby: “Oh fuck, that’s it, Baby. Good slut. Suck me dry.” . Baby licked every drop of cum eagerly. Abby let him clean his cock, the tug at both their leashes. “Get up.”

 

Mystery and Baby stood up to either side of Abby. Abby kissed Mystery, then Baby. “You’ve been good. Open your mouth.” . They complied and Abby draped Mystery’s leash over his bottom jaw, then did the same to Baby. “Bite down. You’re going to behave and not make a noise while you get your rewards, understand?” . They both nodded and Abby continued: “Good, now hands behind your back and eyes on me.”

 

Once they did as instructed, Abby unbuckled their pants and freed their hard cocks. He wrapped a hand around each of them and began to stroke them hard and rough. Baby’s hips pushed against Abby’s strokes but he remained quiet. Mystery whimpered softly and his legs began to shake.

 

Abby: “Keep quiet, Mystery. You don’t want me to stop, do you?” . Mystery stopped breathing all together and a few rough strokes from Abby later, his cock pulsed in Abby’s hand and shot its load. His legs turned soft and Abby grabbed him by his arm to steady him. “Easy there, you did good.”

 

Baby’s entire body began to shake and he barely managed to keep his balance as his own release washed over him. Abby helped him remain upright then turned his attention back to Mystery. He kissed his forehead and tugged at the leash. “You can drop it. You’ve been so good.” . After a kiss to Mystery’s lips, he turned towards Baby and made a fist in his hair, pulling hard. “Spit it out.”. Baby dropped the leash out of his mouth and Abby growled at him: “What was that? What did you do?”

 

Baby’s smile was wicked: “Nothing you didn’t want me to do.”

 

Abby gave another hard tug on his hair: “What does that mean? You fucking sound like Romance.”

 

Baby’s smile turned into a smirk and he moved a hand from behind his back to Abby’s cock. “As I said, nothing you didn’t want me to do. If you want, I can do it again… and again… and again…”

 

Abby suppressed a groan of pleasure as Baby’s hand moved over his shaft, his thumb applying pressure on the veins pulsing on the underside.

 

Mystery took a step closer to Baby and placed both hands on Baby’s hips, then slowly moved them up his chest. “Would you not rather play with me?” . Baby’s glowing eyes locked on Mystery’s and Mystery couldn’t bite down a moan. He kept moving his hands up Baby’s body, over his shoulders and up his neck, stopping to cup his cheeks. Baby tried to lean in for a kiss, but Abby’s hold on his hair stopped him. Mystery leaned in instead, their lips almost touching “First, you have to rest.” . His fingers pressed against Baby’s temples and Baby’s body went limp.

 

Mystery caught him clumsily and tried to steady him, until Abby picked him up in his arms like he would a child.

 

Abby: “What did you do?”

 

Mystery gestured towards the bed. “Lay him down. He is going to be asleep for a while. He needs to rest.”

 

Abby carried Baby to the bed and laid him down. Mystery unclasped the collar around Baby’s neck and began to remove all his other clothes. Abby tucked his cock back in his pants and sat on the edge of the bed, watching Mystery gently undress Baby.

 

Abby: “What did he do?”

 

Mystery: “My best guess is that he was able to figure out some of his new powers already. He does have more power than he should. Perhaps that is why he is reacting this way. The translocation was from you and I believe what he did was by using some of Romance’s power.” he gestured at his clothing “He did transform my clothes the same way Romance does.”

 

Abby grunted then asked: “Is this going to become a problem?”

 

Mystery glanced at him before returning to his task. “What is not a problem in this cursed world?”

 

Abby ran a hand through his hair in a rare display of frustration and let out a breath. He tried to think back to how did this all start when the runes in the room flashed brightly and a weird feeling of loss briefly ran through him. His eyes snapped towards the ceiling and he growled: “What are those two fools doing?”

 

Mystery looked at Abby for a moment, then seemed to follow an invisible line towards the ceiling. He shook his head. “Nothing good.”

Notes:

Please let me know if there are any spelling errors. I can't proof read this chapter without my brain shorting out. I so want to be in Mystery's place.

Chapter 25: Bed time

Summary:

The boys try to get some rest and fail. Abby and Romance get busy downstairs, Romance torments Jinu's dreams until Mystery saves him, and Baby spies on Abby and Romance.

Notes:

This chapter has three scenes. Enjoy!

Chapter 25

Bed time

(Abby/Romance, Jinu/Romance and Baby solo)

 

 

The sound of footsteps drew Abby’s attention towards the stairs. Romance reached the bottom and gave him a wave.

 

Romance: “How is he?”

 

Abby: “Resting.”

 

Romance glanced at Mystery’s clothes and smiled. “Did you tire him out first?”

 

Abby snorted a laugh. “You could say that.” then turned serious “Where’s Jinu?”

 

Romance: “He’s coming. He was a bit unsteady on his feet.”

 

Mystery covered Baby with the blanket then stood up. “He is going to sleep for a while. We should all rest.”

 

Romance rubbed the back of his neck with a hand. “Could use some rest. We’ve been busy recently.”

 

Abby stood up as well and glanced at Baby’s sleeping form. “Is he going to be alright alone?”

 

Mystery nodded. “Best we leave him alone for now.”

 

Abby headed towards the stairs. Romance waited until Mystery got close, then waved the back of his hand over Mystery’s clothes, turning them back to normal. Mystery gave Romance a small nod of thanks and they both followed Abby up the stairs.

 

Jinu was still sitting on the edge of the bed when the other three demons entered the house. Romance had fixed Jinu’s clothing before leaving, but Jinu still felt naked somehow. He didn’t look up until Mystery walked over to him and held a hand out.

 

Mystery: “Come with me. You need rest. I will let you rest.”

 

Jinu first glanced at Romance, then at Abby, before taking Mystery’s hand and allowing him to pull him to his feet. Mystery held on to Jinu’s hand as he walked up the stairs to the second floor bedroom.

 

Abby watched them disappear up the stairs then began to unbuckle his belt. His movements were rough and there was a tension in his shoulders as he shrugged off his coat. He didn’t look at Romance and his voice was flat when he spoke. “Time to rest.”

 

Romance sat on the edge of the bed and sighed softly. “It is, but I wanted to talk.”

 

Abby paused half way through pulling his shirt over his head. He let out a sigh that was more of an exhale of frustration. “What is there to talk about?”

 

Romance spoke softly. “Us. I know I’ve been a lot to deal with.”

 

Abby laughed and finished pulling his shirt off. “You can say that again.”

 

Romance met Abby’s gaze. “You said you care, but yet you never show me. You always hurt me. Why?”

 

Abby tossed his shirt on the chair and kicked off his boots. “You know why. This is not a silly human love story, Romance. We’re not human anymore.”

 

Romance sat up and moved behind Abby, his arms wrapping around Abby’s waist. He pressed his cheek against the warm skin on Abby’s back. “We’re not human, no, but there is something. I can feel it.”

 

A shiver ran through Abby and his body tensed. “This… what we’re doing… this is weakness. For our kind, weakness gets you killed. Or worse, trapped, ensnared.”

 

Romance gently ran his claws over Abby’s side. “I know. I don’t care. Do you care?”

 

Abby turned in his arms and cupped Romance’s face with both hands. Their gazes locked for a long moment. Romance didn’t dare breathe out of fear of losing the battle against his darker side. Abby’s features slowly softened and his voice was barely a whisper: “You’re so fucking perfect, Romance.”

 

Romance parted his lips and Abby pulled him into a desperate kiss. They clung to each other as the kiss turned frenzied. Romance’s hands wandered over Abby’s back, feeling the hard muscles beneath the skin. Abby’s claws dug gently into Romance’s hips, pulling them closer. The sound of their quickening breaths filled the room and was joined by Romance’s soft whimpers.

 

Abby pulled away for a breath. “We should rest.”

 

Romance: “Yes.” then pressed his lips back to Abby’s.

 

Abby pushed Romance’s coat off his shoulders, then slid his hands down Romance’s back, over his hips, settling on his ass, squeezing and lifting him up slightly.

 

Romance moaned and broke the kiss. “We should just go to bed.”

 

Abby turned slowly and backed up until he felt the bed behind him, then sat down, pulling Romance with him. “Yes, set a good example.”

 

Romance straddled Abby. “Just sleep.” . Abby reached up and Romance met him half way for another frantic kiss. Abby’s hands gripped Romance’s ass and Romance responded by grinding his hips. It was a slow grind at first, but as the kiss went on, Romance pressed harder and faster against Abby’s hard cock.

 

Abby groaned and tightened his grip on Romance’s ass. “Can’t sleep with clothes on.”

 

Romance waved his hand between them and their clothes turned to black mist and vanished, reappearing in a neatly folded stack on the chair. “It would be uncomfortable, yes.” . Romance’s hands tangled in Abby’s hair and he arched his back as Abby kissed down his neck.

 

Abby: “We really should be resting…”

 

Romance: “Mmmhmm”. He pushed Abby down onto his back and leaned down.

 

Abby shifted Romance’s ass forward. “...and not fucking.”

 

Romance reached behind him and positioned Abby’s cock against his entrance, then slowly pushed back. “Too late.” . Abby grunted and Romance let out a soft moan as their bodies connected, then Romance began to move his hips. Abby’s hands roamed over Romance’s body, his touch possessive. Romance moved slowly, his teasing rhythm drawing groans from Abby as the pleasure built agonizingly slow.

 

Abby tolerated Romance’s teasing. His hands settled on Romance’s hips but he didn’t change his pace, instead he marveled at the way Romance’s body moved. Each movement was deliberate, meant to provide the most amount of pleasure, and Abby reveled in the way his own body reacted, his muscles tensing and relaxing in time with Romance’s motions. He watched Romance’s face, seeing the barely controlled lust and desire, as Romance seemed to savor every thrust.

 

Abby felt like he was in a dream. He heard himself growl: “You’re fucking perfect, Romance.”

 

Romance gave a soft chuckle and sat upright, placing his palms on Abby’s thighs for support and leaning slightly back. His hips lifted and fell faster.

 

Romance: “We should rest… this isn’t wise.” . He rolled his hips in a way that made Abby’s back arch.

 

Abby gripped Romance’s hips tight enough to earn a whimper from him. “Fuck wisdom. Ride me, Romance. Faster.”

 

Romance moaned and compiled, his movements becoming more desperate as time went on. Abby tried to lift his hips to meet Romance half way, but Romance leaned heavily on his thighs. Romance’s moans turned to whimpers and soft gasps as his pace increased. Abby felt Romance’s growing need and pushed himself up, wrapped his arms around Romance and stopped him. Romance took quick, short breaths as he looked up at Abby.

 

Abby removed a strand of pink hair from Romance’s face and smiled. “Tell me what you need.”

 

Romance’s voice was a whisper: “Rougher please, please Abby.”

 

Abby lifted Romance off his lap and pushed him to the side, then moved to the middle of the bed. As he did, he caught something blue vanishing from the window with the corner of his eye. He smirked, then laid down and patted the bed next to him. “Come here, Romance.”

 

Romance moved next to Abby and Abby caught his waist and rolled him to his other side, so that Romance was lying on his side, facing the window and his back was to Abby. He slowly traced the curve of Romance’s spine with a claw, causing Romance to bite on his finger to muffle a cry.

 

Abby chuckled: “Enough then, I’ll give you what you want.” . He pulled Romance closer, their bodies aligning perfectly, then entered him from behind. Romance let out a soft sigh of content and Abby kissed his back, then lifted Romance’s leg over his knee and began to thrust inside him. Romance bit down on his hand again as the new angle sent waves of pleasure through him.

 

Abby's lips brushed against Romance’s back when he spoke. “Like this, Romance?”. Romance only whimpered in response and Abby increased his pace. His hips slapped against Romance ass with each hard thrust. As the pleasure built, Abby gripped Romance’s shoulders and leveraged himself for deeper, more rougher thrusts.

 

Romance felt his every muscle tense up. Each powerful thrust pushed him closer to the edge. His thoughts scattered and were replaced with the overwhelming need to surrender to the pleasure Abby was relentlessly delivering. He reached down and wrapped his fingers around his cock as the tension built to a point where he could no longer hold back. He buried his face in the bed to muffle the cries as the climax rushed through him, making him shudder again and again.

 

Abby felt Romance tense up and quickened his pace, his own body tensing as he pounded hard into Romance. As Romance shuddered with his own release, Abby drove a few more powerful thrusts into him, then held himself deep inside as his cock throbbed and spilled inside Romance.

 

Abby released his hold on Romance’s shoulders and wrapped an arm around his waist, pulling him close. He took a deep breath then cursed on the exhale. “Fuck.”

 

Romance laughed softly. “No. Sleep.”

 

Abby pulled out of Romance slowly, placed a kiss on his shoulder, then rolled on his back. “Sleep. Yes.”

 

Romance turned around and found a comfortable position against Abby’s side, then closed his eyes. Abby glanced at Romance then looked back up at the ceiling. He pinched the bridge of his nose, then ran his hand over his forehead before letting it settle back on the bed. Whatever was happening, it was beyond his understanding.

 

—------------

 

Mystery led Jinu up the stairs. Jinu followed and when they reached the top, he sat down on the edge of the bed and resumed looking lost. Mystery ignored him as he undressed, leaving only his pants on. When he was done, he knelt in front of Jinu and began to unlace his boots. Jinu didn’t react until Mystery began to unbutton his shirt.

 

Jinu: “What are you doing?”

 

Mystery didn’t pause. “You have to sleep.” . He finished with the buttons and pushed Jinu’s shirt off his shoulders, then stopped to look at the marks on his neck and shoulder. He hovered a hand over them.

 

Jinu turned his head to look at what Mystery was doing, then nodded. “You can touch me.”

 

Mystery ran his hand gently over one of the marks. “Does it hurt?”

 

Jinu shivered at the touch. “It’s not pain, it’s something else. I don’t know how to describe it.”

 

Mystery moved away from the mark and placed his hand on Jinu’s chest. Jinu shivered again. Mystery tilted his head to the right and repeated the gesture, removing his hand from Jinu’s skin and touching him on his arm, resulting in another shiver from Jinu.

 

Jinu looked down at Mystery. “Is it bad?”

 

Mystery shrugged. “Does it feel good when I touch you?”

 

Jinu: “It feels like ants are crawling up my spine.”

 

Mystery: “Sleep. You will know if it is good or bad once you wake up. Such things take time to settle.”

 

Jinu: “What things?”

 

Mystery stood up and walked to the other side of the bed, settling under the covers.

 

Jinu gave Mystery an incredulous look. “Mystery! What things?”

 

Mystery’s reply was muffled by the blanket. “Claims.” . Jinu stood up angrily and took a step towards the staircase. “Get in bed, Jinu.” . Mystery’s voice held the same commanding tone Abby used on him. Mystery spoke his name with the same coldness and promise of terrible things as Abby did. Jinu froze and took a calming breath, the anger seeping out of him with the exhale. He slowly turned and got in bed. Mystery gave the blanket a little tug. “Get under the covers. And sleep.”

 

Jinu felt the need to rebel and refused to cover up. Instead he just closed his eyes and was asleep long before the moaning and grunting started below.

 

It felt like he barely managed to fall asleep, when he felt a weight settle atop his hips. He struggled to open his eyes and was surprised to see Romance sitting astride him, his eyes glowing and a wicked smile on his lips. Jinu glanced towards Mystery, but his form was unmoving, still asleep.

 

Jinu whispered: “Romance, what are you doing?”

 

Romance only chuckled, a sound that was full of promises that sent shivers down Jinu’s spine. He traced a claw along Jinu’s chest, avoiding the places that gave pleasure, instead teasing their edges.

 

Jinu gripped Romance’s hips and tried to push him aside, but stopped when Romance rolled his hips against him, his ass rubbing against Jinu’s growing bulge. With an evil smile, Romance lifted Jinu’s hand to his lips and drew circles with the tip of his tongue on his palm.

 

Jinu pushed his hips up against Romance and moaned. His body was growing slick with sweat as Romance’s glowing eyes seemed to bore into his. “What are you doing to me?”

 

Romance let go of Jinu’s hand and began tracing his claws lightly on Jinu’s chest and sides, barely touching his skin, as he continued to roll his hips over Jinu’s hard cock. Jinu’s muscles quivered and he writhed under Romance’s ghostly touch. Romance’s hands roamed across Jinu’s chest and his claws circled Jinu’s sensitive nipples without touching them, leaving Jinu gasping as he arched into the teasing touch.

 

Jinu: “Please…”

 

With a cruel smile on his lips, Romance trailed his claws down Jinu’s stomach, his claws playing with the waistband of his pants, but not dipping below. Jinu bucked his hips up and begged silently, his lips forming the word please without sound.

 

Romance ran a claw down the length of Jinu’s shaft through the fabric and felt his hard cock strain against the material. “Is this what you want?”

 

Jinu only nodded frantically, as his breath came in short gasps, leaving him unable to speak.

 

Romance waved his hand over Jinu’s body and his pants turned to dark mist that disappeared. He ran his claw over Jinu’s throbbing cock again, barely touching his skin. “Just a little touch?”

 

Jinu managed a ragged: “Yes… please…”

 

Romance continued his torment, running his fingertips over Jinu’s cock with maddening lightness. He laughed softly as he watched Jinu writhe and his body tense from the unfulfilled anticipation. “Tell me, what would you give for just a moment of relief?” . Jinu offered only whimpers in reply and Romance smirked, then moved his body lower so he could slide his tongue along the length of Jinu’s cock.

 

Jinu gasped: “Please, no more.”

 

Romance chuckled. “But we’re just starting.” then slowly ran his claws down Jinu’s inner thighs, then back up, circling around his balls and tracing the contour of his twitching cock without touching it.

 

Jinu felt the pressure build, then overflow, but his cock only twitched without offering release. His body was tensed to the breaking point, throbbing with need and begging for mercy. No longer able to stand still and endure, he wrapped his hand around his aching cock and began to stroke it, but no sensation came through. It was like his hand wasn’t making contact with his skin.

 

Romance continued to tease Jinu’s thighs as he watched him desperately trying to get his release. “Only I can grant it to you.”

 

Jinu’s voice was thick with desire when he finally managed to speak. “Why are you doing this to me?”

 

Romance smiled with genuine affection. ‘Because you’re mine.” . Then his expression morphed into a wicked grin and Romance once more lowered his mouth to Jinu’s hard cock, teasing it again and again, pulling back moments before breaking the torment, leaving Jinu thrashing and gripping desperately at the sheets, his breathing ragged and his eyes burning with tears of need and despair.

 

Jinu was stuck in Romance’s endless cycle of torment. He couldn’t grant his own relief and no matter how much he begged, Romance wouldn’t allow it either. Jinu closed his eyes and almost surrendered to Romance’s will, when he felt a sharp pain against his temple. He opened his eyes and saw Mystery kneeling by his side. One claw pressed against Jinu’s temple, piercing the skin.

 

Jinu looked at where Romance was, but there was no sign of him and his pants were back on, although his cock was still screaming and straining against the fabric.

 

Mystery removed his claw from Jinu’s temple and pressed the finger to his lips. “Shhh, be quiet.”

 

Jinu gasped, his body still tense and aching with need. “Mystery, I…”

 

Mystery whispered again: “Quiet. I will help you. Alright?”

 

Jinu nodded frantically and Mystery reached towards Jinu’s pants. Jinu beat him to it, opening and pushing his pants down his hips, freeing his rock hard cock.

 

Mystery: “Close your eyes, think of him. Keep quiet.”

 

Jinu tugged the corner of the blanket to his mouth and bit down on it just in time to stifle a loud moan as Mystery’s warm mouth covered the head of his cock, his tongue swirling around the tip. Jinu closed his eyes and his hips bucked as Mystery took him deeper. Mystery placed a hand on Jinu’s stomach and the other one on his thigh and held him down. Jinu’s hands grabbed desperately at the sheets as Mystery dragged his lips up and down Jinu’s shaft with slow movements.

 

Jinu’s hips bucked again, straining against Mystery’s hold. One of Jinu’s hands tangled in Mystery’s hair and he pushed and pulled, making Mystery take his cock faster. Mystery moved his hand from Jinu’s thigh and wrapped it around the base of his cock, stroking it in time with the bobbing of his head.

 

It didn’t take long until Jinu came with a muffled cry, his release spilling into Mystery’s mouth. Mystery swallowed and licked every drop before pulling back. Jinu panted and his body still trembled as Mystery laid down next to him.

 

Mystery: “Are you feeling better now?”

 

Jinu let out a chuckle between his ragged breaths. “Yes, thank you.”

 

Mystery tugged at the blanket and got it free from under their bodies, then threw it over the both of them. “I told you to cover up.”

 

Jinu looked at him confused. “How would that have helped?”

 

Mystery snuggled up against Jinu’s side. “Sleep now, he will not get to you again. I will watch for him.”

 

Jinu was too worn out to argue or question Mystery any further. He told himself he would do it when he woke up and closed his eyes. He was asleep a moment later.

 

—------------

 

As soon as the sound of footsteps faded, Baby opened his eyes. He sat up and stretched, then glanced at himself in the mirror. His reflection was there and his eyes weren’t glowing. He closed his eyes for a moment and focused. When he opened them, his reflection was gone and the magic energy swirled around the room, creating intricate patterns. He closed his eyes again and when he opened them, his reflection was back.

 

“Good.” he thought as he stood up and waved his hand over his chest. Black mist swirled around him and his usual clothing formed. Baby made a face and threw his hat and coat back on the bed. He didn’t need them right now anyway.

 

He walked up the steps with the intent of making a dramatic entrance and interrupting whatever boring talk the other four were having, but when he reached the door to the house he stopped. He pressed an ear to the door and heard nothing. Curious, he went around to the window and peeked inside. He only saw Abby and Romance in the room. Abby was undressing and Romance was sitting on the bed. Romance said something Baby couldn’t hear and Abby paused, then resumed taking his shirt off.

 

“Interesting. Wonder if they are going to fuck or fight.” . His answer came soon after, as Romance hugged Abby from behind. Baby closed his eyes and when he opened them again, they were glowing. He saw the bands of red energy begin to form around Abby and Romance, then as they formed, they began to swirl around them. Baby focused on the magic and clenched his right hand into a fist, willing the bands to snap taut like he saw them do earlier to him and Mystery. The magic obeyed, the bands snapping taut and vanishing as Abby turned to look at Romance.

 

Baby blinked and his eyes returned to normal in time to see Abby kiss Romance. He silently pumped his fist in triumph, then settled down to watch. His pulse quickened as Abby and Romance continued their kiss, their hands gripping each other with raw need. He couldn’t look away as Abby pulled Romance’s hips against his own, and he fumbled with the waistband of his pants, freeing his cock as heat surged through his body. His hand wrapped around himself, stroking slowly as he watched the two of them teasing each other.

 

Baby’s breath hitched when Romance sat on Abby’s cock and began to move. His eyes were locked on them, his grip tightening as he mirrored their rhythm. He could see Abby’s patience wearing thin, but he didn’t rush, instead he marveled at Romance’s mesmerizing movements. His attention was brought back to the present when he heard Abby growl: “Fuck wisdom. Ride me. Faster.”

 

Baby’s strokes sped up as Romance obeyed. The moans spilling from Romance’s lips turned to soft gasps and whimpers as he pushed himself harder, and Baby felt the tension coil tight in his own body. He bit down on his lip to keep quiet, his hand moving in sync with the desperate rhythm inside.

 

Baby’s heart raced as Abby lifted Romance off his lap and he urged him on “Yes Abby, come on, fuck him, give it to him.” . Abby’s eyes flicked towards him as if he heard his thoughts and Baby dipped below the window. When he peeked inside again he realized Romance’s gaze was pointed right at him, but his eyes seemed too lost in pleasure to notice.

 

He became transfixed when Abby began to thrust hard into Romance from behind. He had a perfect view of Abby’s hard cock sliding in and out of Romance. Baby’s hand matched their fast pace and his body trembled on the edge. He could see the tension in Romance's body, every muscle tense as he also neared his limit. Romance’s hand moved down and wrapped around himself. “Yes, yes, rub your cock Romance. I want to see you cum. Jerk off faster.” .

 

Romance buried his face in the bed as his body shook with release. Baby’s breath hitched at the sight, his own pleasure building. “Fuck him Abby. Fuck his ass and fill him up.” . Abby drove his cock hard into Romance and groaned as he spilled inside Romance. Baby’s own release was hot and messy, covering his hand as he pressed himself against the wall for support.

 

He panted and slowly slid down the wall until he was sitting down. He soundlessly snapped his fingers and caught the black handkerchief that appeared in front of him. He wiped his hand and cleaned his cock then made the handkerchief vanish. After a few more minutes, he stood up and peeked inside again. Abby laid on his back with a hand stretched over his head and one trapped under Romance’s body. Romance was snuggled up against Abby and appeared asleep.

 

Baby tucked himself in then walked to the front door and slowly opened it. Abby lifted his head slightly to look at him and raised a questioning eyebrow. Baby placed a finger over his lips, gesturing for silence, then took his shirt off and discarded it on the floor. He kicked off his boots and crawled in bed. Abby moved to the side, making space for Baby between him and Romance. When Baby settled down, Romance grumbled something, then draped a leg over Baby and went back to sleep. Abby wrapped his free hand around Baby and held him close. Baby closed his eyes and, this time, truly went to sleep.

Chapter 26: First strike

Summary:

Jinu and Mystery have some pillow talk, Abby takes Mystery back to his cave where he gets some information out of him before teasing him with a handjob, then they get attacked. Jinu tries to confront Romance but they also get attacked.

Notes:

This chapter has once scene in the middle of a lot of story.

 

Chapter 26

First strike

(Abby/Mystery)

 

 

Jinu stirred beneath the covers as he blinked awake. His entire body ached from the torment he endured in his dream. He turned his head and found Mystery sitting with his back against the headboard, looking down at him.

 

Mystery: “How do you feel?”

 

Jinu rolled to his side slowly and propped his head up with a hand. “Like I’ve taken a beating.” . He hesitated for a moment before looking up at Mystery. “Was that really him? Romance?”  

 

Mystery shrugged: “Yes and no.”

 

Jinu: “Yes or no, it can’t be both.”

 

Mystery laid back down in bed and mirrored Jinu’s position. “Do you know what Romance asked for in exchange for servitude?”

 

Jinu: “No, he never mentioned it.”

 

Mystery: “To be loved or to be idolized or to be desired, or perhaps all three. I believe that Gwi-ma has perverted the deal, as he always does, and turned Romance into a terrifying creature.”. With his free hand he reached for Jinu’s cheek, but stopped before touching him. Jinu glanced at Mystery’s hand and nodded. Mystery ran the back of his hand softly over Jinu’s cheek and asked: “Why did you fall in love with him?”

 

Jinu stared down at the empty spot between them as he spoke: “The first time I was with him, it felt like my soul was on fire. He made me feel, truly feel wanted for the first time.” . Jinu’s voice softened as he continued, the weight of his confession lingering in the air. “After that, it wasn’t just desire with him. It was like he saw the real me and still wanted to hold me close. I couldn’t resist him.”

 

Mystery: “That is his power. Romance weaves need and longing into every touch, every word. He might not be able to control it with you. There seems to be a deeper and more dangerous connection between the two of you.”

 

Jinu’s voice dropped to a whisper as he repeated Romance’s words. “You’re in love with a lie.” . The words hung in the air until Jinu lifted his gaze. “What do I do? What can I do?”

 

Mystery tilted his head slightly. “Speak to him. Gwi-ma’s corruption had twisted him, but beneath that, there is still a soul.”

 

Jinu let out a bitter laugh and rolled on his back. “I’m just supposed to sit down and have a heartfelt talk with the demon who just tried to break me?”

 

Mystery ran a claw along Jinu’s shoulder. The bite marks and scratches were gone, with the exception of a single bite, which had faded but not fully healed. “I can only make guesses. I do not think he truly wanted to hurt you. Who you saw in your dream was an echo of his demon nature. If he wanted you at his mercy, there would have been nothing I could have done to stop him. I do not have the power to fight him.”

 

Jinu covered Mystery’s hand with his, his eyes locking with Mystery's as he turned his head. “Thank you for waking me up. And for what you did after…”. A deep blush spread across Mystery's cheeks. Jinu lifted his head and leaned forward, pressing a soft kiss to Mystery’s lips. After a moment of hesitation, Mystery kissed him back.

 

It was Mystery who pulled away from the kiss first. “This is a good sign.”

 

Jinu laughed and laid back down. “You… you…” he laughed harder “You sure know how to ruin the moment.”

 

Mystery got up and began to dress. Jinu threw an arm over his forehead and stared at the ceiling, still chuckling from time to time. When he was done dressing, Mystery headed towards the stairs.

 

Jinu: “Mystery. Why did you tell me to get under the covers?”

 

Mystery paused mid stride “So you would be warm while you slept.” then descended the steps.

 

Jinu closed his eyes and took a deep breath, exhaling it as a heavy sigh, then began to laugh again.

Abby opened his eyes and smiled at the sight before him. At some point while they were sleeping, Baby had molded his body against Romance and Romance had an arm and a leg over him. He got up and began to dress, when he heard laughter from upstairs, then saw Mystery descend.

 

Mystery paused when he saw Baby sleeping next to Romance. Abby glanced back at the two of them, then looked back at Mystery. “He came to bed shortly after you went upstairs. I think that whatever you did to put him to sleep didn’t work too well.”

 

Mystery shrugged then took the last few steps down. He glanced at the pile of clothes on the chair and went to lean against the wall, keeping his eyes on the floor as Abby dressed. Jinu came downstairs as Abby finished.

 

Abby looked him up and down. “How are you?”

 

Jinu talked through a yawn. “Good. Needed some sleep.”

 

Baby stirred and pressed himself harder against Romance. Romance responded by wrapping his arm tighter around him and reaching down for a kiss. Baby moaned and moved his hand down Romance’s back and over his ass. Romance rolled on top of Baby and trailed kisses down his neck causing Baby to moan and arch his back.

 

Amused, Abby watched them for a while, then sat down on the edge of the bed and slapped Romance’s ass and Baby’s hand at the same time.

 

Abby: “You two, stop it.”

 

Romance gave a mock cry of pain and held out a hand towards Abby. “Come join us.”

 

Abby shook his head. “Get up, get dressed. I’m taking Mystery back to his cave so he can gather his things. I want the three of you to not do anything stupid while we’re gone.” he stood up and glanced around the room, at the broken table, the messy bed, the tipped over bowl of water “And I want you to clean the place up. That should keep you busy.”

 

Baby grumbled: “Do we have to?”

 

Abby grabbed Romance by the arm and roughly pulled him to his feet. “Yes, get dressed, stop fucking about. We shouldn’t be long.”

 

Romance: “Hey! What…” he stopped talking when Abby turned his gaze on him. He yanked his arm free of Abby's hold and reached for his clothes.

 

Abby gestured towards Mystery to come over then glared at Baby until he got out of bed. He shifted his gaze to Jinu and Jinu gave him a small nod.

 

Abby: “Good.” he placed a hand on Mystery’s shoulder and in a cloud of purple mist they were gone from the room and reappeared inside Mystery’s cave. The place looked exactly like it did when they last saw it. After surveying the cave, Abby looked down at Mystery: “We’re here.” . 

 

When Mystery didn’t move or speak, Abby turned Mystery to face him and placed both hands on his shoulders. “It’s just us, as you wanted.” . Mystery just blushed and Abby sighed, then wrapped an arm around Mystery’s waist. With a powerful lift, he threw Mystery over his shoulder in a fireman’s carry. “That’s it!” . He walked over to the stone table and slapped Mystery’s ass before sitting him down. With one hand he lifted Mystery’s chin up and placed the other on Mystery’s thigh, squeezing lightly. “Use your words, Mystery.” . As Mystery remained silent and blushed harder, Abby squeezed harder on his thigh, until Mystery began to squirm. Frustration took over and Abby growled at Mystery: “Do I have to drag every word out of you?”

 

Mystery: “Please don’t hurt me.”

 

Abby froze, then slowly took his hands off Mystery. It was Mystery that spoke the words, but it didn’t sound like him. The words seemed to have come from a scared child rather than the demon sitting in front of him. When Mystery offered nothing else, Abby slowly wrapped his arms around him, hugging him to his chest, and placed a kiss on top of his head. “Alright, Mystery.”

 

He let go of him and walked to the edge of the circle of runes that surrounded the cave. He clasped his hands behind his back and faced away from Mystery as he spoke. “I can’t read your mind. If you want something from me, you’ll have to tell me.” . He waited for a reply and when none came, he continued: “Is this about what Baby said?”

 

Mystery sounded like himself again: “Yes.”

 

Abby kept facing away from him: “The part about you wanting to ask me something, or about something hiding under your skin?”

 

Mystery: “Both.”

 

Abby fought a wave of frustration and took a calming breath before speaking again. “Right, so what is it I can help you with?”

 

Mystery: “With the monster trying to break out.’

 

Abby clenched his jaw and closed his eyes as he tried to beat back the rising anger. The anger won and Abby was about to turn on Mystery, when Mystery began to speak in a flat voice.

 

Mystery: “I am old. Very old. Many powerful things have crossed my path throughout the time. All that power does not come without repercussions. While I was in Gwi-ma’s good graces, I could use the flows of magic in the underworld to channel my power. Once I rebelled, I had to contain it on my own.” . Abby turned slightly so he could glance over his shoulder at Mystery. Mystery held his hands in his lap, palms up, and was looking at them, as if he was reading from an invisible book. “Since then, I have crossed paths with many other creatures. I need you to teach me control.”

 

Abby: “Control? Over whatever is inside you?”

 

Mystery: “Yes. I have seen you control your urges, your needs, your wants. I have seen you restrain yourself even when the monster inside you took over. Teach me, please.”

 

Abby turned to face Mystery. “What is it that is trying to break free?”

 

Mystery: “An abomination.” . The runes in the room flared and Mystery’s shadow grew and transformed into a mass of writhing tentacles, beating wings, snapping jaws and claws.

 

Abby watched the shadow expand to reveal Mystery’s hidden monster, then the runes returned to normal along with the shadow.

 

Mystery lifted his right hand and slightly crooked his fingers. Tendrils of dark red energy rippled over his fingers. “Lust.” . His fingers twitched and the tendrils changed from dark red to purple. “Shame.” another twitch turned them black “Pain.” then green “Lies.” then fiery orange “Wrath.”

 

Abby spoke slowly, in awe at the display: “How… many?”

 

Mystery shrugged and placed his hand back in his lap. “I lost count.”

 

Abby: “What do you want me to do?”

 

Mystery: “Teach me to control the magic.” . He lifted his gaze and met Abby’s. “I want to be like you.”

 

Abby walked slowly towards Mystery: “Like me, huh?”

 

Mystery looked down and blushed.

 

Abby chuckled as he gazed down at Mystery with a predatory smile. “You have permission to touch me. Now, get off.” . Mystery hopped off the stone altar. Abby’s commanding presence seemed to loom over him and a small shiver ran through Mystery. Abby reached out a hand and his claws brushed against Mystery’s waist.

 

Mystery shivered again as Abby gripped his chin and lifted his face up.

 

Abby: “Look at you Mystery. Already trembling. Tell me, why are you so turned on?” . Abby’s hand slid lower and ran lightly over Mystery’s hard cock before returning to his waist.

 

Mystery’s face flushed deep red and his body tensed.

 

Abby’s voice turned low and rough: “Come on Mystery, I want to hear you say it. Are you aching for me to touch you? Have you been thinking about this for a while?”

 

Mystery nodded.

 

Abby shook his head slowly. “No, Mystery. Words.”

 

Mystery whispered: “Yes.”

 

Abby: “Good. Now tell me, why are you so turned on?”

 

Mystery: “You.”

 

Abby unbuckled Mystery’s pants and pulled them open. “More than one word, my little one. Answer me.”

 

Mystery’s jaw tightened but a small whimper escaped despite his efforts to silence it.

 

Abby chuckled and his hand wrapped around Mystery’s cock, gripping it lightly, just enough to tease. He gave it a slow stroke, his palm dragging from the base to the tip, as he watched every twitch of Mystery’s face. “How long are you going to keep quiet? Tell me how bad you want this. Let me hear that shy voice of yours.”

 

Abby’s thumb circled the head of Mystery’s cock with maddening slowness and Mystery’s breath hitched, his hands gripping the edge of the stone altar behind him. Abby’s smile widened and he slowed his strokes even more, his hand barely moving, just holding Mystery in a loose grip that kept him on the edge. Mystery’s hips moved forward, chasing Abby’s hand, but Abby pulled back just enough to keep the touch light. “None of that, little one. You don’t get to move, you get to talk.”

 

The silence stretched, broken only by Mystery’s shaky breaths. Abby didn’t relent, his fingers glided up and down Mystery’s cock with agonizing slowness, applying barely enough pressure to do more than frustrate. “I’m not going to stop teasing you until you give in. Want me to grip you tighter? Want me to stroke you faster? Then say it. Tell me what you want me to do to you.”

 

Mystery’s resolve finally cracked and his voice was barely a whisper as he spoke: “I want… I want you to keep touching me.” . His face burned and he squeezed his eyes shut with embarrassment.

 

Abby tightened his grip on Mystery’s chin. “Open your eyes. Look at me.” . Mystery didn’t obey. Abby gave him one firm stroke, just enough to make him gasp and open his eyes wide. “Feel that? You want that?”

 

Mystery’s breathing became erratic and his eyes began to glow. Abby didn’t let up, keeping his strokes slow and light as he waited for Mystery’s reply. Mystery’s eyes fluttered closed for a moment and when he opened them again, they were glowing bright. His voice was breathy as he spoke: “Keep going, please… Do to me whatever you wish… I am at your mercy…”

 

Abby: “That’s right, you’re at my mercy.” he tightened his grip on Mystery’s cock for a few strokes before easing off again. “Tell me how this feels. Say it loud and dirty.”

 

Mystery swallowed hard and his voice was still shaky as he forced the words out: “I need more. Stroke me harder, faster, please.”

 

Abby growled: “You call that talking dirty?” but he rewarded Mystery with a slightly quicker pace for a few strokes before slowing again. “Tell me how much you’re dying to cum all over my hand. I want to hear every filthy thought in your head.”

 

Mystery’s words were rushed: “No more teasing, please, no more. Make me cum, please, I need it.”

 

Abby leaned in, his lips touching Mystery’s: “Alright, little one. Tell me exactly what you want me to do. Say it dirty for me and I’ll give you what you need.”

 

Mystery’s breath was ragged and his voice barely held together as he whispered: “Please… jerk me off faster, harder. Make me cum hard. I want to spill all over your hand. Please…”

 

Abby: “That’s fucking perfect. Fuck, you’re so hot when you talk dirty.” . He kissed Mystery hard and picked up the pace, his strokes tight and fast.

 

Mystery’s body tensed and a choked moan escaped as he came, shuddering under Abby’s firm grip. Abby wrapped an arm around Mystery’s waist and didn’t stop his strokes, slowing down instead and drawing out the aftershocks as he chuckled.

 

The runes around the room flared dark red for a moment as Mystery’s body shivered and twitched with each one of Abby’s strokes.

 

When Mystery sighed, Abby let go of his cock and tilted Mystery’s chin up. “You did good, Mystery. I knew you could do it.”

 

Mystery sighed heavily again and spoke a single word: “Fuck.”

 

Abby laughed and pulled him in for a hug, then kissed the top of his head. Mystery pressed his cheek to Abby’s chest then stiffened. Abby felt the change and pulled back to look at him. “What’s wrong?”

 

Mystery sounded serious: “Someone has been here.”

 

Abby turned to look towards the tunnel that led into the cave just as someone spoke: “Someone is here.”

 

A tall, gaunt figure emerged from the tunnel, its eyes glowing green. Behind it, four shapes shifted, their forms rippling like water, until they solidified into four large monsters with jagged teeth and glowing eyes.

 

Mystery tucked in and stepped from behind Abby: “Igris.”

 

Igris: “Mystery. I came for you.”

 

Mystery pushed Abby back slightly as his right hand began to glow with dark red energy. “Igris, old friend, you can leave.”

 

Igris laughed: “Not a chance, Mystery. Not without your head.”

 

Mystery took a step forward, his eyes glowing and both hands wrapped with dark red magic now. “Stay back Abby.”

 

Igris pointed a finger at the two demons and the four shapeshifters roared and charged. Abby met them in a blur of flashing claws. The first shifter lunged, but Abby ducked under its swing, his claws raking up its side. It shrieked and dissolved into a puddle of foul smelling green slime. The second shifter came from the side, trying to tackle Abby. Abby met it with a vicious upward strike and his claws tore through the creature’s chest, leaving a gaping wound.

 

The air in the cavern began to crackle with magic energies. Igris’s hands glowed a sickening green as it unleashed two bolts of magic. Mystery formed a shield around himself and the bolts struck it, filling the room with a foul smell. The energies strained against each other and the cavern began to tremble under the pressure.

 

While Abby was locked in a vicious fight with the two remaining shapeshifters, the injured one slipped past him. It slammed into Mystery, raking its claws along his ribs and knocking him off his feet, causing his shield to shatter into a shower of red sparks. A wave of green energy surged from Igris’s hands and enveloped Mystery. Mystery screamed as it drained the color from his skin and the glow from his eyes. His body convulsed, the red glow around his hands flickering and dying as Igris’s power began to consume him.

 

Abby saw Mystery go down and roared. He drove his claws into one of the two remaining shifters and threw him against his companion. Igris sneered and unleashed a more powerful blast of magic aimed directly at the downed Mystery. Abby lunged to intercept and the bolt hit him in his side, slamming him against the stone altar in the middle of the room. Abby gasped in pain as the green magic burned with an icy cold, like poison coursing through his veins. His vision blurred, but he still struggled to get back up. His knees buckled and Abby fell to his knees and clutched at his chest.

 

Spared from the assault, Mystery rolled to his stomach with a grunt of pain, and stretched his hand towards the circle or runes on the edge of the room. Thin, weak tendrils of red magic flowed over the floor until they connected with the runes.

 

Mystery spoke through gritted teeth: “I gave you a chance to leave, old friend.” . A powerful pulse of red energy erupted from the ring of runes, a primal surge of magic that ripped the stone from the cavern floor and destroyed the circle. The magic expanded in a pulsating ring of pure power that slammed into Igris and the remaining shapeshifters. The shifters dissolved instantly and Igris screamed as it was thrown backwards against the cavern wall. The green glow dissipated from its eyes and it hit the ground with a final and sickening thud.

 

Abby stumbled to his feet and managed to take one halting step towards Mystery before he felt a stab of pain run through him. He dropped back to his knees and gasped for air. Then realization hit him and he struggled back up.

 

Abby: “Get up Mystery. Something happened to Romance.”

 

—------------

 

After Abby and Mystery vanished, Baby went to get his shirt and boots from where he discarded them earlier, then thought better of it and ran his hand over his chest, willing the clothing to appear on his body. He turned towards Romance with a wide smile on his lips, expecting Romance to make a comment about his new found power. Instead he found Romance staring at Jinu, while Jinu glared at him from across the room.

 

The awkward moment stretched until Romance spoke: “What is it, Jinu?”

 

Jinu crossed his arms and continued glaring at Romance.

 

Romance sighed and tried again: “Is this about earlier?”

 

Jinu pushed off the wall and took a few steps towards Romance: “We have to talk.”

 

Romance gestured towards Jinu: “I am listening.”

 

Jinu shifted his gaze at Baby for a second then resumed glaring at Romance. Romance held a hand out and pointed towards the door, not bothering to look at Baby.

 

Baby: “Oh come on. I want to see this.”

 

No one moved or said anything else for a moment. Eventually Baby sighed and left, giving them a mock two finger salute before closing the door. Once outside, he sighed again and began to walk towards the entrance to his lair. When he turned the corner and the trap door came into view, Baby noticed a pulsing red light coming from below. He quickened his steps and descended into his lair to find the runes pulsing erratically. Kneeling, he closed his eyes and concentrated for a moment before reopening them. They were glowing now and Baby could see the magic surging around the room. Something was happening but he couldn’t tell what. He touched one of the runes on the floor and tried to understand the flow of magic.

 

When the door closed, Jinu uncrossed his arms and closed the distance to Romance. “Romance, what did you do to me?”

 

Romance looked confused: “I got a bit rough, I admit. Did I hurt you too bad?”

 

Jinu: “It’s not that.” he tugged at the collar of his shirt to reveal the unhealed bite “This. What is this?”

 

Romance leaned closer to look at the mark, then placed a soft kiss on it. “There, I kissed it, is it better now?”

 

Jinu’s thoughts scattered and whatever he was going to say to Romance was gone from his mind. A wave of desire spread through him from the place where Romance’s lips touched him and he grabbed the front of Romance’s shirt with both hands, then pulled him into a hungry kiss. Romance returned the kiss and pushed Jinu backwards until he hit the wall. Romance held Jinu pinned against the wall as their kiss became desperate. Their breaths turned ragged and their bodies pressed together feverishly. 

 

Suddenly, the front door splintered inward with a loud crack. Six figures stormed into the room, their eyes glowing yellow and claws extended. “Get them.” one of the figures in the back sneered and the rest charged.

 

Romance and Jinu broke apart, their bodies ready for combat. They moved as one and met their attackers. One of the demons swept his claws in a deadly arc at Jinu. Jinu met the strike with his own, their claws crashing into each other. He deflected the blow, but the force of it threw him off balance. Another demon hit him hard in the ribs with a sickening crunch that took Jinu’s breath away. He stumbled back and his defense faltered. The first demon took advantage of it and slashed down with his claws, tearing deep into Jinu’s thigh, gauging the flesh and severing tendons. Jinu’s leg gave out and he fell to the floor with a strangled cry. He gritted his teeth and ignored the pain as he struggled to get up, but the leg wouldn’t hold him any longer.

 

Romance saw Jinu fall and launched himself towards him, but another demon intercepted him and its claws tore three deep gashes across Romance’s chest. Romance ignored the pain and the demon as he tried to get to Jinu and the demon looming over him, preparing the killing blow. There was no time to hesitate. Romance twisted and threw his own body over Jinu, using his back as a shield. The blow landed with a sickening thud and Romance bit back a scream of pain. His back felt like it was on fire and he knew he was badly hurt, but Jinu was alive beneath him.

 

The blows didn’t stop. A sharp kick slammed into Romance’s side and then claws raked the back of his thigh. Romance just braced himself and gritted his teeth. He felt Jinu try to push him off and heard him yell something, but he didn’t move. Another demon stomped on his back and another hit him in the ribs again. Romance smiled down at Jinu as his vision began to narrow. Jinu himself went silent and unmoving as a vicious kick connected with his head. Romance felt someone grab his hair and pull his head back, exposing his neck for what was surely going to be a killing blow. He closed his eyes.

 

Just as the attackers prepared to finish both Jinu and Romance off, Baby appeared in a cloud of purple mist. “Touch them again and I will tear your souls from your worthless bodies.”

 

The demons began to laugh and Baby unleashed his magic. A bolt of red energy shot out and incinerated one of the demons into a pile of ash. He translocated again and appeared behind a second attacker, his claws slashing its neck. A third demon met the same fate, but the fourth demon was quick to react. When Baby appeared behind him, he drove its claws through Baby’s shoulder and tossed him over its head and into the broken remains of the table. Pieces of wood impaled Baby’s back. He tried to get to his feet but a heavy boot kicked him back down. Baby landed on his side and another shard of wood found its way between Baby’s ribs.

 

Baby grunted: “Fuck, that hurts.” then held out his hand and glared at the tendrils of red energy swirling around his fingers. His voice was a growl: “Come on fuckers. Do something useful!” . He crooked his fingers like he saw Mystery do and a shockwave of energy slammed into the remaining three demons, sending them crashing through the wall and into the yard outside.

 

Abby and Mystery caught a glimpse of the fleeing demons as they appeared in a cloud of purple mist by the front door. Abby stumbled inside and the sight of Romance slumped over Jinu in a pool of blood made him stop. Mystery moved past Abby and dropped to his knees beside the two of them. Baby stumbled over to Mystery and joined him on the floor.

 

Baby: “Help them!”  

 

Mystery shook his head. “Not me. You. May I touch you?”

 

Baby: “Yes. Whatever you need to do, do it.”

Mystery grabbed Baby by the wrists and forced his hand on Romance’s side. Baby screamed in agony then collapsed to the floor next to Romance. Romance took in a breath and released his own cry of pain before slumping back on top of Jinu. Mystery let go of Baby and fell backwards on his ass, then gave up on being upright and laid down on the floor. He turned his head to look at Abby. “We are so fucked.”

Chapter 27: Mirror, mirror on the wall

Summary:

Abby and Mystery clean up after the fight. Baby "teaches" Mystery a new trick. Abby receives a new task from Gwi-ma.

Notes:

This chapter has one scene in the middle. Enjoy!

Chapter 27

Mirror, mirror on the wall

(Baby/Mystery)

 

 

Abby sprung back into action. He moved next to the downed demons and assessed Romance’s body. Romance’s protection of Jinu had been successful, but now his own body was a mess. Abby spoke through gritted teeth: “Romance, you fool.” then bent over and carefully shifted Romance’s weight enough to slide Jinu from underneath him. Romance groaned but didn’t move. 

 

Mystery slowly got back to his feet and swayed. Abby grabbed his arm and steadied him.

 

Abby: “Come on, we have to get them below.” . He swept his gaze over the almost crumbled wall and the devastated room. “They’re not safe here. Not like this.”

 

Mystery nodded, swayed again, then pointed at Baby. “Get him up, he can help us.”

 

Abby knelt next to Baby and slid one arm under him and wrapped the other around his waist, then slowly stood up, lifting Baby with him, letting him find his footing. Baby came to his senses with a groan of pain.

 

Mystery: “Hold him.”

 

Abby tightened his hold on Baby as Mystery held his hand out, palm up and made a series of gestures. Then Mystery clenched his fist and the shards of wood that impaled Baby’s body came out at the same time.

 

Baby cried out: “Fuuuuuuck!” and almost collapsed again.

 

Abby: “You’re alright, you’re alright. Just breathe.”

 

Baby gritted his teeth against the pain and took short breaths through his nose. “I fucking hate you so much right now.”

 

Abby: “Good, focus on that. Can you stand?” . Baby waved his hand in a dismissing gesture and Abby let him go, then went to pick up Romance. His gaze swept over Romance’s injuries and he cursed.

 

Baby glanced over at Abby. “Just pick him up. He’ll hold together.”

 

Abby knelt next to Romance and slid one arm under Romance’s chest. His other arm went under Romance’s legs and with a fluid motion he rolled Romance onto his side, then into his arms. Romance let out a low, pained sound that was half breath and half agony as his body shifted. Abby supported the back of his head and held him steady as he rose to his feet, then vanished in a cloud of purple mist.

 

Baby turned to glare at Mystery. “What did you make me do to Romance? It fucking hurt!”

 

Mystery: “I did nothing. You saved Romance’s life.”

 

Baby’s anger turned to puzzlement. “Me? How? What did I do?” . Mystery gave a small shrug and Baby’s anger returned. He closed the distance between them, then grabbed the front of Mystery’s shirt. “Answers, Mystery, answers.”

 

Mystery didn’t move or speak, instead he slowly tilted his head down and looked at the spot where Baby gripped his shirt. Baby slowly let go of Mystery then threw his hands in the air in a gesture of exasperation. He let them fall with a sigh, then pressed the bottom of his palms to his temples as if he was trying to contain the building anger and frustration in his skull. With another sigh, he slid his hands down over his face in a weary motion that muffled a curse.

 

Abby reappeared in another cloud of purple must and picked up Jinu. He glanced at Baby: “Could use your help.” then vanished again.

 

Mystery placed a hand on Baby’s shoulder and gave him a reassuring squeeze. “Do not be afraid.” then walked away, heading towards the basement. Baby scoffed but followed Mystery.

 

Once they were all downstairs, Baby removed Jinu’s and Romance’s clothing, revealing their wounds. With effort, they managed to settle Romance in a position in which he would be in the least amount of pain. Abby watched as Baby and Mystery did their best to remove the blood as he tried to make sense of the events. He was uninjured, although the cold feeling inside him still lingered. When a small whimper escaped Romance’s lips, Abby’s thoughts turned vengeful. Whoever did this was going to suffer. He barely began to think who could be responsible, when Gwi-ma’s summon came and in a cloud of purple mist, Abby was pulled away from the basement and into Gwi-ma’s throne room.

 

Baby and Mystery didn’t pause, but Baby muttered: “This can’t be good.” . Mystery didn’t reply and they continued cleaning Romance and Jinu in silence. When they were done, Mystery covered them with the blanket and walked over in front of the mirror. He took his coat and his shirt off and inspected the gashes on his side.

 

Baby did the same and stepped closer to the mirror. He trailed a finger along the glass, leaving a faint smear of blood, and turned his head to look at Mystery with a grin. “Look at us. All torn up but still standing.” . He took a step closer to Mystery and ran his finger along Mystery’s arm. “Makes you want to feel something else, doesn’t it?”

 

Mystery shifted uncomfortably and his gaze flickered between Baby’s reflection and his own. “We should not make our injuries worse.”

 

Baby chuckled and stepped closer to him, then echoed Mystery’s earlier words: “Do not be afraid. This will be different.” . He held a hand out, palm up and crooked his fingers. Tendrils of dark red energy sprung from their tips. Baby gestured and the tendrils began to weave through the air and wrap around them both.

 

Mystery: “What are you doing?”

 

Baby didn’t answer, instead he stepped behind Mystery, close enough that their reflections overlapped in the mirror. He stood on his tiptoes and whispered in Mystery’s ear: “Watch.” . With another gesture he commanded the magic. The mirror began to ripple like water and the tendrils of energy sank into it. Their reflections distorted for a moment before reforming.

 

Mystery gasped softly as he felt a strange sensation, like a second skin gently brushing against him. Baby’s reflection stepped forward and pressed itself against Mystery’s reflection. Mystery felt a phantom touch and turned his head slowly to look behind him at Baby. Baby was still there, hand held out, not moving, as his reflection ran his hands along Mystery’s biceps.

 

Baby whispered again: “Watch.”

 

Mystery turned back to the mirror and his breath quickened as the ghostly hands of the reflection slid down his chest, claws pressing hard enough against his skin to send a shiver through him.

 

Baby: “It’s us, but not us. We feel the pleasure they feel. The pain stays locked behind the mirror.” . Baby’s reflection stepped sideways from behind Mystery and turned him to the side, then tangled a hand in Mystery’s hair and pulled him in for a kiss. His other hand fumbled to unbuckle Mystery’s pants.

 

Mystery’s reflection cupped Baby’s face with both hands and pulled him away from the kiss. “How?”

 

Baby gave a shrug in an imitation of Mystery. “Doesn’t matter. Let it happen.” . The real Baby gestured again and Mystery felt himself be drawn into his reflection.

 

Baby’s reflection managed to open Mystery’s pants and pushed them down his hips with a rough move, then wrapped his hand around Mystery’s cock. “Feel that? Feels good doesn’t it?” . Baby’s grip was firm as he began to stroke Mystery, his fingers pressing on the underside of Mystery’s cock with each pass. Mystery gasped and placed a hand on Baby’s shoulder for support, then rested his forehead against Baby’s.

 

Baby continued to slide his hand along Mystery’s cock. “Only pleasure, no pain. You’ve never known pure pleasure Mystery. I’ll show you. Do you want me to show you?”

 

Mystery whimpered and placed his other hand on Baby for more support.

 

Baby grinned: “Is that a yes? Do you want me to make you feel good? Feel alive? Feel like you've never felt before?”

 

Mystery: “Yes… yes…”

 

Baby released Mystery’s cock and pushed lightly against his chest until Mystery straightened and removed his hands from Baby’s shoulders. Baby stepped behind him and grabbed both his arms, then crossed Mystery’s wrists behind his back. With his left hand, he took hold of both Mystery’s wrists and held them tight, then slapped his ass with his other hand, sending a tingling sensation through Mystery’s body. “Bend over and hold still.”

 

Mystery bent slightly at the waist and tensed when he felt Baby’s fingers run over his entrance. Then he felt a nudge and braced for the intrusion.

 

Baby chuckled: “So tense. I like it.” . He pushed forward, his cock sliding slowly inside Mystery until his hips met Mystery’s ass.

 

Mystery whimpered: “Ah..ah..ah” and his knees almost gave out.

 

Baby gripped Mystery’s hip with his free hand and steadied him. “Yes… yes… feel it, Mystery.” . He moved slow, keeping each thrust deliberate. “You’re always so tense and tight, it must hurt each time. Not this time. This feels good, doesn’t it? Feel the way my cock stretches you…how it fills you up…how it hits the right spot each time I thrust into you…”

 

Mystery’s body shivered with each thrust. Each time Baby pushed inside him he felt it again and again, the stretching, the pressure, the rough drag.

 

Baby: “Look at yourself. Look how hot you are taking it up your ass like this. Getting fucked like you’re a dirty little slut. Look at what you're letting me do to you.” . Mystery shivers turned to trembles and Baby’s hand slid from Mystery’s hip to his throat. He gripped it possessively, a tight hold that made Mystery’s breath come in short gasps, but not choking him, then his thrust grew faster and harder. “Yes… like that. Take my cock. Feel it stretch you.” . He changed the angle of his hips and drove deeper into Mystery. “Each time you got your ass pounded before you cried out in pain. I’m going to fuck you hard now and I want to hear you cry out in pleasure.”

 

Mystery’s voice broke as the sensations overwhelmed him. “Please…”

 

Baby: “Please what? Want more? Want me to fuck you raw?” . Without waiting for an answer, he pulled Mystery up slightly and slammed into him with punishing force. His pace turned almost animalistic.

 

Without realising it, Mystery cried out or grunted loudly each time Baby thrusted into him. The ghostly fucking grew so intense, Mystery felt like he was being slit apart in the best way possible.

 

Baby growed: “Fuck, that’s it.” . He used the grip on Mystery’s throat to turn his head so he could look at their real, unmoving bodies standing in front of the mirror. “Look at you, falling apart without even being touched. Dirty little demon, aren’t you? Look at how hot you are when you’re being fucked hard.”

 

Mystery began to write under the assault but Baby didn’t relent. He kept up the harsh pace, one hand still on Mystery’s throat while the other gripped his wrists tight. Mystery’s cries turned to broken pleas and his body shook as Baby’s thrusts somehow seemed to be hitting even harder, deeper.

 

Baby’s own breath turned ragged and he released Mystery’s right hand. “Touch yourself. Let me see you cum. Come on, stroke your cock. Let go.”

 

Mystery barely managed to wrap his fingers around his cock before the pleasure crashed through him and his body locked up as his cock began to throb and shoot its load. Baby watched Mystery come undone and the sight pushed him over the edge too.

 

The runes around the room flared brightly as the real Baby clenched his fist and their reflections returned to normal. Mystery braced with both hands against the mirror, then slowly sank to his knees as he whimpered again and again. Baby sank to the floor with him, both panting and shaking as the aftermath of their orgasm rippled through them.

 

Baby’s voice was hoarse as he chuckled: “Didn’t even have to touch you to make a mess out of you.” . He kissed Mystery’s back and rested his head against it. They sat like that for a moment while they took deep breaths.

 

Jinu sat up in bed and cried out Romance’s name, startling both Baby and Mystery. Romance stirred, then laid still again.

 

Baby got up and went to Jinu’s side of the bed. “He’s fine. You’re both fine. Lay back down. You took a blow to your head.”

 

Jinu looked around in confusion for a moment. “Are they gone?”

 

Baby smirked: “Yeah, they’re gone. I saved your asses.”

 

Jinu let himself fall back down on the bed, then regretted it when his head hit the pillow too hard. He pressed a hand to his forehead and groaned.

 

Baby: “Get used to being in bed. Your leg looks like someone chewed on it.”

 

Jinu turned his head to look at Romance. Romance was lying on his side facing Jinu. Even without being able to see all of Romance’s injuries, what he could see looked bad. He looked back at Baby. “How bad is he?”

 

Baby pursed his lips: “He’ll recover. It’s not good though. What happened?”

 

Jinu shook his head as if disappointed. “Damn fool decided to be a hero.”

 

Baby raised a questioning eyebrow at Jinu, but Jinu didn’t get to reply. Abby reappeared in a cloud of purple mist and the expression on his face kept everyone silent.

 

Abby looked at the still slumped Mystery, at the now awake Jinu and finally settled his gaze on Baby. Baby’s eyes widened and he slowly lifted his hand in front of him in a placating gesture. Abby held his gaze a moment longer, then snorted a laugh and took his coat and hat off, discarding them in an empty spot on the bed. 

 

Abby: “We need some fucking furniture around this place.” . He took a seat on the bed next to Jinu’s feet and patted his uninjured leg. “How are you feeling?”

 

Jinu smiled: “Exactly how I felt after the last time you smashed me against a wall.”

 

Abby smirked at Jinu, then looked across the bed to Mystery. Mystery was now sitting on the floor with his back resting against the mirror and was hugging his knees to his chest. “Mystery, are you alright down there?”

 

Baby answered for him: “He needs a minute. He’s contemplating some life altering events.”

 

Abby gave Baby an incredulous look, then turned serious. “Gwi-ma has a task for me.” . He looked at Baby and then at Jinu. “I don’t want to leave you alone, not with what happened. But you aren’t in any shape to come along.”

 

Jinu sat back up and opened his mouth to protest when the runes in the room began to pulse erratically. Baby stood up and looked around: “Something is coming!”

Chapter 28: Echoes from within

Summary:

Abby, Baby and Mystery fight off the attack, then Abby gets some of Mystery's story. Abby and Mystery get a bit "emotional". Meanwhile Jinu "fights" Romance's dream monster (it gets a bit rough).

Notes:

This chapter has two scenes. Enjoy!

Chapter 28

Echoes from within

(Abby/Mystery and Jinu/Romance)

 

 

Abby stood up and growled menacingly. “That something is about to have a bad day.” . He cracked his knuckles and headed up the stairs ready to hurt something or someone. 

 

When he got to the top he saw three lanky demons standing behind the broken down fence. A taller figure dressed the same way as Abby stood to their left, eyes glowing bright yellow and a cruel smile on his face. The smile faltered for a moment when he saw Abby, but he recovered quickly. 

 

His voice was amused: “I see you're not in a rush to do Gwi-ma's bidding.” then turned serious: “No matter, hand over Mystery and we'll be gone.”

 

Abby’s eyes narrowed: “He's not going anywhere.”

 

The demon shook his head slowly: “Wrong answer, Abby.” . He pointed a finger and growled: “Take them.”

 

His minions lunged forward with a snarl. Abby met the first one and traded blows until he got an arm around the demon’s neck. Baby darted and weaved, dodging the attacks of a second demon. His claws sank deep into the sides of the demon Abby was holding. With an upwards move, he tore the demon open and Abby let it drop to the ground, lifeless.

 

The third demon went for Mystery but found it impossible to land a hit on him. Mystery moved with grace and struck with speed and accuracy, scoring deep cuts across the demon’s torso and limbs until the attacker collapsed. Mystery knelt with a knee on the demon’s chest and wrapped a hand around his throat. The demon screamed as his body turned to ash, leaving behind a pile of broken bones.

 

While Abby, Baby and Mystery handled the minions, the demon master watched with a smirk. As Mystery finished off his opponent, the master lunged at him. Baby vanished and reappeared mid leap next to the demon master. The master seemed to sense Baby and dodged a vicious kick, then grabbed Baby’s arm and twisted, throwing Baby to the ground. The remaining demon minion seized the opportunity and landed on Baby’s back.

 

Abby saw red for a moment and he charged at the master. The master was quick, but Abby’s strength was overwhelming. Their fists and claws met in a savage exchange. The master was fast, while each of Abby's swings was a potential killing blow. By luck, the master managed to land a shallow slash across Abby’s chest, then another across his biceps.

 

Mystery saw Baby go down and Abby being slashed and anger rose in him. His eyes began to glow and he leapt into the air. One hand reached towards the demon master who was still engaged with Abby, and a chain of bright orange energy wrapped around the master’s neck. Still mid leap, Mystery turned slightly and gestured with his other hand towards the demon crouched on Baby’s back. Another chain of bright orange energy wrapped around his neck. Mystery landed and with a sharp move, crossed his arms. The demon and its master were violently yanked towards each other and smashed together with a sound like thunder. Their bodies turned to orange sparks and vanished.

 

Mystery closed his fists and the chains vanished. Baby got up with a groan and went to look at the only body left somewhat intact.

 

Baby: “I’m pretty sure these were the fuckers that got away.”

 

Abby touched the gash on his arm and growled when his hand came off covered in blood. “Their master must have been in the throne room when Gwi-ma gave me his task. He came here thinking I was gone.” . He glanced at Mystery then walked towards the basement stairs. “Come.”

 

They descended and found Jinu sitting on the edge of the bed. It looked like he tried to get up, but failed.

 

Abby: “Stay in bed, Jinu. It’s over. At least for now.” . He stopped and placed a hand on Baby’s shoulder. “You’re going to keep watch. There could be more coming.”

 

Baby: “Are you leaving?”

 

Abby released Baby and went to Mystery. “I’m taking Mystery and I’m going to get answers.” . Without further explanation, Abby grabbed Mystery’s arm and in a cloud of purple mist, they were gone from the room.

 

The basement vanished from around them and was replaced with the inside of an abandoned building. The sun was shining bright, casting rays of light through the broken room.

 

Mystery looked around: “Where are we?”

 

Abby tugged at Mystery’s arm. “Come with me, Mystery. We need to talk.”

 

Mystery tensed and stood rooted in place. Abby waited until Mystery gave a small nod, then led him into one of the rooms. A narrow one person bed was the only intact furniture left. Abby gestured towards the bed: “Sit down.”

 

Mystery sat down stiffly, his back straight, every muscle tensed. Abby removed Mystery’s hat and placed it on the bed, then gently adjusted an errant strand of Mystery’s hair. He saw Mystery shiver and knelt in front of him.

 

Abby’s voice was calm and soft: “Don’t be scared.” . He took one of Mystery’s hands and placed it in his lap, then did the same with the other one. With a small sigh, Abby then stood up and walked to the other side of the bed and sat down with his back to Mystery. He took his own hat off and tossed it on the bed, then spoke in the same soft voice: “I promised you sanctuary and I will keep my word. As long as I draw breath, I will keep you safe. But I need to know what is going on. I’m not going to ask you questions. Tell me a story, Mystery.”

 

Mystery was quiet for a while, then spoke in a flat voice: “My father was not one of Gwi-ma’s demons, but he was not human either. My mother hid me from him for a time. She died when I was young. After she was gone, my life took a turn for the worse. By the time Gwi-ma reached out to me, I was prepared to accept his deal. He gave me what I wanted, power. He took me in and granted me his favor. I was trusted and allowed freedom as long as I brought him souls and new powers. For a time, I reveled in it. Until I found out the truth. It was not by design, but by accident, that I stumbled across one of my tormentors when I was walking the mortal realm. I took my revenge. I drained him, slowly and painfully. But the power that flowed from him was not human. It was Gwi-ma’s power. I took my time and tracked down another. It was the same. Gwi-ma’s power flowed through him. Every bad thing that happened to me after my mother died was Gwi-ma’s will. He made it so that I will gladly take his perverted deal once he reached out. I rebelled and it had devastating consequences for me. I found safety amongst others. I shared in their plans. Until they too betrayed me.”

 

When Mystery fell silent, Abby spoke softly: “That’s why you knew those shifters. You were once with them?”

 

Mystery: “Yes. They were once my allies.” he took a deep breath and sighed “I do not know who is after me. There are many out there that would want me dead or alive. I killed one of those who walk the realm of lies when I helped free Romance and Baby. It might be that they are seeking revenge. It might be a different, more complex design. I can not tell you who or why. I am sorry.”

 

Abby stopped a sigh: “Alright, Mystery. I believe you.”

 

Abby felt the bed shift behind him, then Mystery’s arms wrapped around his waist. Mystery hugged Abby from behind and his voice cracked a bit when he whispered: “Thank you for not hurting me.”

 

Abby turned towards Mystery: “Come here.” . He gently pulled Mystery across his lap and held him against his chest like he was a child. Mystery wrapped his arms around Abby’s neck and buried his face against Abby’s shoulder. Abby cradled Mystery’s head and just held him tight.

 

Mystery didn’t cry, but his body trembled slightly from time to time. They stayed like that for a while, their bodies pressed close, only the sound of their breathing breaking the silence. Mystery’s fingers clung to Abby’s shirt like he was afraid to let go and Abby could feel the vulnerability radiating from him. But there was something else there too, a need, raw and unspoken, that hid beneath the surface.

 

Abby whispered: “I got you.” . He tilted Mystery’s chin up and brushed the bangs away from his face, forcing their eyes to meet. “You’re safe with me. You know that, right?” . His thumb traced Mystery’s jaw in a tender yet possessive gesture.

 

Mystery flushed and he tugged at Abby’s shirt, pulling him in.

 

Abby turned and eased Mystery down on the bed, then took his coat off and straddled him. He leaned in, hovering over Mystery, his weight balanced on his uninjured arm, not pinning Mystery down but shielding him in a protective way, like a barrier against the world. He brushed Mystery’s bangs out of his face again and ran the back of his hand over Myster’s cheek. “I want you to tell me if it’s too much. I want you to enjoy every bit of this.”

 

Mystery looked at Abby with a mix of nervousness and anticipation and gave a small nod.

 

Abby leaned down and kissed Mystery softly. He felt Mystery relax beneath him and deepened the kiss as his hand slid under Mystery’s shirt, feeling the warmth of his skin. “You’re being so good, little one.”

 

The note of dominance in Abby’s voice made Mystery whimper softly and his body arched up slightly to meet Abby’s touch. Shyness fought against desire and lost. Mystery arched into Abby again and whispered: “Keep going… I need you.”

 

Abby smiled and moved to kneel at Mystery’s side. He tugged at Mystery’s arm and sat him up, then pushed his coat off, leaving it trapped under his body. Mystery’s shirt came off next and Abby kissed him softly again before pushing him back down on the bed. Then his hands moved to Mystery’s pants. As he tugged at the belt, Mystery’s hands shot down suddenly and grabbed Abby’s wrist.

 

Abby paused and narrowed his eyes, but his voice stayed gentle: “What’s wrong? You don’t want me to touch you?”

 

Mystery looked away but he held on to Abby’s wrist.

 

Abby tilted his head and a small smirk played on his lips as he gently removed Mystery’s hands from his wrist. “There’s nothing I haven’t seen before. You don’t have to hide from me.” . He tugged the pants down slowly, ignoring Mystery’s weak attempt to resist, and saw the aftermath of Mystery’s earlier adventure with Baby. Abby’s smirk widened into something hungry.

 

Mystery froze and his face turned red as he tried to cover himself with his hands. Abby caught Mystery’s hands and pulled them away. “Stop that, little one. Don’t be ashamed. You’re so fucking hot. Walking around like this, hiding your dirty little secret. Fuck.” . Abby stood up and tugged Mystery’s boots off, then his pants. He took his own shirt off, wincing slightly when it came free from the gash on his chest, then pressed his knee between Mystery’s thighs, making room for himself to kneel between them.

 

Mystery squirmed, his cheeks still red with embarrassment. Abby unbuckled his pants and freed his cock, then pressed himself against Mystery, letting him feel the heat of his desire. “Makes me want you even more, little one.” . The head of his cock pushed against Mystery’s entrance. “Feel that? That’s how much I want you.”

 

Mystery whimpered softly and tried to push against Abby. Abby pulled back and moved a hand between them, replacing the tip of his cock with his fingers. He kissed along Mystery’s neck as he took his time preparing Mystery with gentle touches. When Mystery’s breaths turned to soft gasps, Abby bit lightly at his neck just to draw out more of those quiet sounds. Mystery’s hands wrapped around Abby and gripped at his back as he whispered: “I need you… now.. Please.”

 

Abby positioned his cock carefully. “Look at me. I got you.” then pushed in slowly, allowing Mystery to adjust. His hand cupped Mystery’s cheek and he whispered: “You’re mine to look after.” as he began to move, setting a slow rhythm.

 

Mystery moaned softly and tilted his head back, exposing his throat to Abby. Abby kissed it gently as he encouraged Mystery: “Let me hear you. I want to know how this feels for you.” . Mystery gasped and held on tighter to Abby. His body began to tremble with each one of Abby’s thrust and his moans grew louder. Abby kept his pace slow and glanced at Mystery's face. Mystery gasped again and arched into Abby, then his gaze met Abby’s. Something stirred inside Abby’s chest at the exposed and defenseless look in Mystery’s eyes. The cold feeling that had been lingering inside him vanished, replaced by warmth.

 

Abby’s hand ran over Mystery’s side, over his hip and down the back of his thigh. Mystery wrapped his leg around Abby’s waist, then did the same with the other one. His desire overcame his shyness and he tried to force a deeper, harder pace.

 

Abby indulged him, but he gripped Mystery’s hip tight enough to let him know who was still guiding the pace. The heat built and Mystery’s moans turned to cries. He no longer held back and gave in completely as his body began to shake beneath Abby.

 

Abby’s voice was rough with desire: “Let go for me.”

 

Mystery’s grip on Abby turned desperate, his claws scratching the skin on his back. Abby kept his rhythm steady as he pushed both of them towards release, each thrust hitting just right to make Mystery’s breath hitch. Abby’s hand traveled from Mystery’s hip and wrapped around his cock, stroking him in time with his movements.

 

Abby’s own breath turned ragged: “That’s it, that’s it.”

 

Mystery’s body bucked under Abby and he cried out as his cock spilled over Abby’s hand. His muscles clenched hard around Abby and pushed him over the edge too. Abby groaned as his release sent waves of pleasure through him, then placed soft kisses on Mystery’s neck, moving slowly and keeping them connected while ridding out the aftershocks.

 

They stayed like that for a moment, then Abby tried to get off Mystery, but Mystery held on to him. Abby tried again with a bit more force and Mystery shook his head.

 

Abby: “Are you alright? Do you need a minute?”

 

Mystery nodded and Abby chuckled, then rested his forehead against Mystery’s shoulder, still balancing his weight on an elbow.

 

Mystery’s whisper was so low, Abby barely heard it: “Thank you.”

 

Abby lifted his head and looked at Mystery. Mystery met his gaze and his eyes were steady as he released his hold on Abby. When he spoke, he sounded like himself again: “We should see to your task.”

 

Abby laughed and got off Mystery, then slapped his thigh playfully. “A little eager aren’t you? We should clean up first, come on.”

 

—------------

 

Abby and Mystery vanished and Baby made a rude gesture towards the spot they were just in, then mocked: “I’m taking Mystery, you stay home and take care of the kids.” . He turned to face Romance and Jinu: “You heard daddy, you kids behave.”

 

Romance rolled his eyes but Jinu was not amused: “This is serious, Baby.”

 

Baby made a dismissive gesture: “The runes will warn us if anyone else comes to play. ”. He went to pick up his shirt, then changed his mind and just conjured a new one. He dressed then picked up his coat. We turned a forced frown on Jinu and Romance. “I will leave you two to talk. I’ll be up, just yell really loud if something tries to kill you… again.” . With that, he gave them a two finger mock salute and walked up the stairs.

 

Jinu and Romance watched him go, then looked at each other for a while in silence. Jinu took a breath and opened his mouth to speak, but Romance cut him off.

 

Romance: “Don’t.” . He tried to shift position but winced as the movement pulled at the injuries.

 

Jinu: “I have to. You could have died.”

 

Romance turned his head and stared at the ceiling. “It’s not a big deal.”

 

Jinu: “It is. I’m still alive because of you.” . He reached out and let his hand rest on Romance’s bruised arm.

 

Romance flinched but didn’t pull away. He just kept looking at the ceiling.

 

Jinu: “I just… thank you.”

 

Romance sighed: “It’s done. We’re both fine.”

 

The silence returned. Jinu didn’t remove his hand. The throbbing pain in his leg was a reminder of the attack, but the warmth of Romance’s skin was a better distraction. Without a word, Jinu leaned in and pressed his lips to Romance’s.

 

Romance didn’t pull away, but he didn’t respond either. He just stood there, unmoving and silent. Jinu pulled back slightly and took in Romance’s blank expression.

 

Jinu’s voice was barely a whisper: “I know what you are. I’m a monster too, remember? But I don’t care.” . He searched Romance’s face for any expression as his thumb rubbed a small circle on Romance’s arm. When Romance didn’t react, Jinu continued: “I love you. The real you. Not the monster, not the masks you hide behind. Just you.”

 

Jinu’s confession lingered between them for a moment. Romance let out a shaky breath and turned to face Jinu again. He gently took Jinu’s hand from where it was resting on his other arm and held it for a moment, then brought it to his lips and kissed it.

 

Jinu’s breath hitched and Romance smiled at him then pulled at his hand. “Kiss me.” . Jinu winced as his leg protested when he leaned in, but he ignored the pain and found Romance’s lips again. Romance reached out to tangle his hand in Jinu’s hair, but a sharp pain in his ribs stopped him.

 

Jinu pulled back and looked at Romance with concern: “Are you alright?”

 

Romance tried to shift position and winced: “I’m alright, it just hurts. All over.”

 

Jinu: “Do you want to stop?”

 

Romance let out a small whimper of protest that sent a shiver of desire through Jinu. “I don’t want to stop, Jinu.” . He ignored the pain and reached out, his claws gently tracing the line of Jinu’s jaw, sending another shiver through him. ”But I don’t think we can do this.”

 

Jinu sighed and laid down next to Romance. He took Romance’s hand in his and laced their fingers together. “There will be time for it later. We should just rest.”

 

Romance gave Jinu’s hand a little squeeze. “Yes. Rest sounds good.”

 

Jinu closed his eyes and was soon asleep. Romance listened to Jinu’s breathing while he stared at the ceiling. After a while, he also closed his eyes. Before his eyelids fully closed, Romance’s eyes flashed bright yellow, then he was asleep.

 

Jinu woke up when a weight settled across his hips. He looked up and saw Romance smirking down at him, his eyes glowing bright yellow.

 

A bolt of fear ran through Jinu and he tried to push Romance away. “No. No, not again. Get off me!”

 

Romance watched him struggle. “Struggle, Jinu. I like to see you like this.”

 

Jinu tried to look away from Romance’s glowing eyes, but he was being held prisoner. His body began to react and Romance rolled his hips against Jinu’s hardening cock.

 

Romance purred: “There is no one to save you this time. You’re mine.”

 

Jinu felt the heat begin to build inside him as Romance traced a claw along his chest. He fought to push Romance off, but Romance only laughed.

 

Romance: “You love me, Jinu. Why do you fight me?”

 

Jinu: “You’re the monster. You’re just a nightmare.”

 

Romance caught Jinu’s wrists and pinned his hands down, then leaned in to whisper in his ear: “And you, my sweet Jinu, are my favorite dream.”

 

Jinu felt Romance place a soft kiss on his neck and his body betrayed him again. His hips bucked against Romance, asking for more. Fear fought with desire inside Jinu. Mystery was not here to save him this time. And even if he was, Mystery said he didn’t have the power to fight against whatever this was. Romance ran his hand along Jinu’s side, barely touching his skin and Jinu shivered and heard himself whimper softly.

 

Jinu’s thoughts scattered each time Romance touched him. It was hard to think when he was at the mercy of this monster. How could he fight a monster? Jinu was not…

 

Jinu’s voice was a low growl: “Pathetic.”

 

Romance stopped his teasing and lifted his head to look at Jinu. “What did you say?”

 

Jinu’s eyes flared bright yellow and he twisted his body, throwing Romance off him. Romance was startled for a moment. A moment was enough for Jinu. He moved with superhuman speed and pinned Romance against the bed. His claws dug into Romance’s shoulders, holding him in place as Jinu looked down at him with malice in his gaze: “I said, pathetic.” . He grabbed Romance by the throat, his claws almost piercing the skin. With his other hand he positioned his cock against Romance’s entrance and slammed his hips forward, driving hard into Romance and making him growl.

 

Romance’s features twisted with a mix of pain and pleasure as he struggled to break Jinu’s hold on his throat.

 

Jinu didn’t hold back his anger. He snarled at Romance, punctuating each word with another hard thrust: “I’ll make you take it. YOU are mine now.”

 

Romance’s body jolted under Jinu’s harsh pace, but he smirked when he taunted Jinu: “You think you have me? You’ll never break me, Jinu.” . His claws raked down Jinu’s sides, leaving thin red lines behind them.

 

Jinu laughed and he slapped Romance’s face: “Do you have anything else to add?” . He gripped Romance's hips with both hands, holding on tight enough to almost pierce the flesh as he drove into him harder, enjoying the way Romance’s body tensed and shivered under him.

 

Romance’s eyes flashed and he bucked against Jinu. Jinu leaned over, holding Romance down with his weight as he continued to drive hard into him. He echoed Romance’s words: “Struggle, Romance. I like to see you like this.”

 

Romance growled and bit Jinu’s shoulder, earning a grunt from him. He licked over the bite mark and laughed: “You taste weak, Jinu. Hit me again, I dare you.”

 

Jinu didn’t hesitate. He lifted himself off Romance and backhanded him hard enough to snap Romance’s head to the side. He followed the hit with a punishing thrust that made Romance’s breath hitch. “Keep begging for it, Romance. I’ll give you everything you deserve.”

 

Romance laughed and struggled against Jinu’s hold. He twisted and got the upperhand, rolling Jinu on his back. His claws pressed against Jinu’s throat as he rolled his hips, trying to take control. “Mine!”

 

Jinu’s eyes narrowed and flashed. With a snarl, he flipped their positions again and slammed Romance back down with enough force to make him grunt. He looked down at him with disgust: “No mercy.” . His thrusts turned vicious, each one a statement of power, as his hand came down again and slapped Romance across the cheek, then gripped his jaw. “Stay down. I’m not done with you.”

 

Romance struggled even as his body arched under Jinu. His claws grabbed at Jinu’s arms and sides. “Harder. At least make it hurt.”

 

Jinu slapped Romance again, harder this time. “Scream for me, Romance. I know you want to.”

 

Romance laughed, but the laughter turned broken as his body began to tremble under Jinu’s punishing rhythm. He still struggled, but his body pushed back into every thrust. Jinu grabbed him by the throat again and squeezed hard enough to make Romance’s breath come in gasps. “I can feel you shaking. Come for me, Romance.”

 

Romance barely held on to his defiance as his body trembled and his muscles tensed. His control was slipping as the pain and pleasure built inside him. He got enough breath to taunt Jinu: “Make me.”

 

Jinu leaned over Romance and bit his shoulder and neck. “Scream already.”

 

Romance growled, but it soon turned into a gasp, his body betraying him as the tension snapped. His release hit hard and his body convulsed under Jinu’s weight.

 

Jinu’s thrusts became frantic as the heat surged through him. Between ragged breaths he growled at Romance: “You’re mine now. Mine!” then slammed into Romance one more time, his own release washing over him. His muscles almost locked up as he spilled deep inside Romance. “ Mine. You hear me?”

 

Romance locked eyes with Jinu and smiled an evil smile: “Not even in your dreams, Jinu.”

 

Jinu woke up with a sharp inhale. The waves of pleasure still rolled through him, along with the adrenaline rush of the encounter. Beside him, Romance also inhaled sharply, then groaned and settled on taking short, quick breaths.

 

The sound of slow claps drew their attention to the side. Baby clapped a few more times, then crossed his arms and looked down at them with disapproval in his eyes.

 

Baby: “I thought you were getting murdered. With all the screaming and snarling. But here you were, having wet dreams.”

 

Romance glanced meaningfully at Baby’s obvious erection, then back at him.

 

Baby scoffed: “Yes, I caught the end of that.” he tapped a claw against his temple “You two have issues.”

 

Jinu found his voice and groaned: “Baby, please…”

 

Baby snapped his fingers and caught a washcloth out of the air, then tossed it at Romance. “Here. I’m not cleaning that mess.” . He headed up the stairs but stopped half way and called back over his shoulder: “Oh, yes, and I’m telling Abby when he gets back.” . He resumed walking and muttered to himself: “I hope he lets me watch while he beats the two of you.”

Chapter 29: Shadows

Summary:

Romance and Jinu talk. Abby and Mystery proceed with Gwi-ma's task. They get captured and Mystery unleashes his monster. Abby "helps" him control it.

Notes:

This chapter has one scene at the end. Enjoy :)

Chapter 29

Shadows

(Abby/Mystery)

 

 

Romance watched Baby leave with a confused expression on his face, then peeked under the blanket at the mess he made and chuckled: “First time for everything, huh? It was a nice dream, I have to admit. Although I’m not sure what issue Baby saw, maybe it was the…” he trailed off when he looked up and saw the expression of disbelief on Jinu’s face.

 

Jinu kept his calm: “Nice, hm?”

 

Romance spoke slowly: “Yes, you, me, silk sheets, candlelight.” he let out a sigh “I do miss candlelight.”

 

Jinu remained silent as he tried to decide if he should believe Romance.

 

Romance tilted his head and studied Jinu. “What’s wrong, Jinu?”. He reached out to place his hand on Jinu’s arm, but Jinu shied away, so instead he rested it on the bed.

Seconds went by, the silence becoming heavier and heavier. Romance moved his hand slowly away from Jinu. Jinu made up his mind and with a weary sight, he took Romance’s hand in his and pressed it to his cheek.

 

Jinu: “Romance… what happens to those who fall for you?”

 

Romance’s voice was sad: “They all break.”

 

Jinu: “Do you know why?”

 

Romance: “They mistake my attention for affection. They see what they want to see, not the real me. They believe the heat of the moment is a promise. They fall because I let them… and they break because I’m not there to catch them. And… Do you know what is worse?”

 

Jinu: “Tell me.”

 

Romance: “I feel satisfaction watching them break.” he tried to pull his hand free of Jinu’s hold, but Jinu didn’t let go. Instead, he brought it to his lips and kissed it.

 

Jinu: “I was wrong, Romance. I can’t love just you.” he shifted and leaned in closer to Romance “I have to love the monster too.”. He pressed Romance’s hand to his chest, then their lips met in a slow kiss. 

 

As the kiss went on, a single tear ran down Romance’s temple and into his pink hair.

 

Romance whispered: “Jinu…”

 

Jinu rested his forehead against Romance’s and placed a finger against his lips. “Shhh.”. He cupped Romance’s cheek and kissed him again. When they broke apart, Jinu laid back down and brought Romance’s hand back to his lips. “Rest now. We’ll see about that candlelight once you’re better.”

 

—------------

 

Abby and Mystery crouched atop a half crumbled stone wall. Before them stretched the ruins of a villa. Nothing moved in the night and an eerie silence surrounded the entire place. Then a flash of green light briefly illuminated the outlines of the ruined walls.

 

Abby spoke softly: “It’s just like the last time.”

 

Mystery: “How many have gone missing?”

 

Abby: “Three that Gwi-ma cares about.”

 

Another flash of green casted shadows over the ground for a moment.

 

Mystery: “They are here. Gwi-ma’s power still lingers.”

 

Abby stood up and dusted off his hands. “Then let’s go.”

 

They moved silently through the ruins, pausing each time the green glow reappeared. Through a gap in the outer wall they saw the three missing demons tied to columns in a round courtyard. The green glow pulsed again in the middle of the yard and the prisoners’ bodies shimmered with the same eerie light in response.

 

Abby and Mystery exchanged a look and they both whispered at the same time: “Trap.”

 

Abby: “We have to be quick.”

 

Mystery gave a small nod and they both moved as quickly as possible, approaching the bound demons. Abby’s claws sliced through the ropes binding the first demon, and caught him as he slumped. Mystery did the same for the second demon, but as he caught him, Mystery felt a chill spread through him as his power drained away. He gasped and stumbled back.

 

Abby turned to look at Mystery, then a searing pain shot through him, followed by an icy feeling that left him hollow and weak. He looked down at the source of the pain and saw the handle of a dagger sticking out from between his ribs. A faint green glow pulsed from the runes etched on its handle and Abby dropped to his knees.

 

The third demon snapped his restraints and stepped forward, his eyes fixed on Abby and a cruel smile on his lips: “Well, well, if it isn’t Gwi-ma’s favorite pet.”. He glanced at where Mystery laid on the ground, panting, as the dagger stuck in his shoulder also pulsed with green light. “And Mystery. What a pleasant surprise.”. He snapped his head towards one of the other demons: “Bind them. Make sure they stay down.”

 

The other two demons left, then returned, each holding a pair of shackles that glowed with the same sickly green light. Abby tried to resist, but his wrists were pulled behind his back and bound. His demon form flickered and his claws receded, leaving Abby looking human again. Mystery’s hands were bound in front of him and he too returned to his human form.

 

The third demon stepped in front of Abby. “These will keep you from shifting back, so you are nothing but a mere mortal. Now, tell me, who else knows you’re here?”

 

Abby remained silent.

 

The demon’s cruel smile vanished and he backhanded Abby hard across the face. The sound cracked in the silence and Abby’s head snapped to the side. A trickle of blood ran from his lip and he spat at the demon.

 

The demon grabbed Abby’s chin and forced him to look up. “Wrong answer. Let’s try this again. Who else knows you came here?”

 

Abby’s eyes met his with defiance. “Fuck you.”

 

A low growl came from the demon and he struck Abby again. The blows continued and Mystery flinched each time Abby grunted in pain. He was lying with his back to Abby and couldn’t see what was happening, but each time the green glow illuminated the space, he saw the shadows move across the walls.

 

Rough hands pulled Mystery to his feet and dragged him next to Abby. Abby’s tormentor shifted his attention to Mystery. “Maybe you’ll be more forthcoming. Who else did you tell? Who knows you came here?”

 

Mystery said nothing. One of the demons holding him upright grabbed his hair and pulled hard, forcing Mystery’s head back so that his bangs fell away from his face, then growled: “He asked you a question, answer!”

 

The demon punched Mystery in the stomach. Mystery gasped as the air rushed from his lungs and sagged in the demons’ grip. Another blow landed against his ribs and a third struck his jaw. The demons holding him let go and Mystery fell to the ground, landing next to Abby as his body trembled with the pain. Abby looked at him and his expression turned to pure rage.

 

Their tormentor stood over them with a satisfied smirk on his face. He kicked Mystery’s leg, then spoke: “Mystery here, he’s worth a lot more alive than dead.” then he kicked Abby “You on the other hand, you’re too stubborn to be turned to our cause, so you’re worth nothing.”. He kicked Abby hard again and Abby groaned in pain. Mystery tried to reach for Abby, but a heavy boot landed on his fingers. The demon spoke with disgust in his voice: “What is this? Are you two… a thing? So pathetic.”. He spat on Mystery then walked away.

 

Mystery locked eyes with Abby and whispered: “Have you ever had faith?”

 

Abby: “What? Faith?”

 

Mystery closed his eyes: “Pray.”

 

Mystery closed his eyes. A breeze rustled the debris lying around the courtyard. The air seemed to grow heavy and the next time the green glow pulsed in the middle of the yard, it was muted. The breeze turned to wind and the whispered conversation the three demons were having quieted. The next pulse of green light revealed a monstrous shadow looming over the three demons. The glow faded and the screaming began.

 

Abby caught glimpses of the gruesome scene unfolding with each pulse of light. He found it harder and harder to stay awake. The air crackled with magic that seemed to drain all energy away. His eyes closed and knew nothing more.

 

He was awakened by a sharp pain. Abby gasped and opened his eyes. Mystery was crouched next to him, back in his demon form, holding the dagger that had been stuck between Abby’s ribs.

 

Mystery gave Abby a small nod. “You are awake. Good. May I touch you?”

 

Abby: “Yes. What happened?”

 

Mystery held out his hand and tendril of green energy reached for Abby’s shackles. With a faint click, the shackles stopped glowing and fell open. Abby’s power returned in a rush and he inhaled sharply as his body returned to demon form.

 

Mystery: “You must leave.”. He stood up and looked around. His coat billowed in the wind that still blew across the courtyard.

 

Abby stood up as well, flexing his muscles and taking stock of his injuries. When he followed Mystery’s example and looked around he was shocked at the destruction around them. What was left of the ruined villa was engulfed in fire. The very stone seemed to burn. The shadows the flickering fire casted were distorted and wrong somehow.

 

Mystery spoke louder to be heard over the wind, and there was a note of concern in his voice: “Leave. Now.”

 

Abby reached for Mystery: “Not without you.” but froze and stopped short of grabbing Mystery’s arm when he saw the massive shadow that began to circle them.

 

Mystery: “Too late.”

 

The shadow circled them slowly, drawing nearer with each pass.

 

Abby watched it close in. “How do we fight it?”

 

Mystery: “You cannot.”

 

When the shadow crossed over Abby’s shadow, Abby felt a powerful blow to his entire right side and he fell to the ground. Mystery held out his hand and spoke in a language Abby couldn’t understand. For a moment, the shadow stopped moving, but then slowly resumed its circling. Mystery spoke again but this time it had no effect. The circles tightened and the next time the shadow passed through Abby’s, it impacted with enough force to cause Abby to blackout for a moment.

 

Mystery spoke softly, but his voice held command in it: "Enough.". The shadow paused again and a growl rose from its form. It resisted, its edges flickering and stretching as if trying to break away. Then it lunged at Mystery like a beast. Mystery held out his other hand and his body tensed as he fought for control. He crooked his fingers and gestured. The wind intensified, whipping his coat around him. “Return.” he commanded again, and the shadow stretched again.

 

With a final and violent shudder, it was pulled back to Mystery. Mystery’s form absorbed it. For a moment the wind subsided and everything was still. Abby rose slowly to his feet. Mystery turned to face him and Abby took a step back when he saw the look of pure madness on his face.

 

Mystery lunged at him and Abby reacted on instinct, barely managing to dodge a swipe that would have sliced his head from his shoulders.

 

Abby: “Mystery. It’s me. What are you doing?”. He parried and dodged, unwilling to hurt Mystery, until a blow to his stomach winded him and he fell back. Mystery was on him in an instant, pressing a knee on Abby’s chest. His claws came down for Abby’s throat, but Abby grabbed Mystery’s wrist and twisted, using all his remaining strength to flip Mystery over and pin him to the ground.

 

Abby pleaded: “Mystery, stop.”. Mystery bucked under him and Abby’s grip began to slip. “You’re stronger than this. Take control.”. Mystery only snarled in response and fought against Abby’s hold. He got a hand free and his claws raked over Abby’s shoulder before he could restrain him again.

 

Abby growled at the pain, but fought back his anger. His voice softened and he leaned down closer to Mystery. “Control. Remember?”. Mystery stopped struggling and Abby closed the distance between them and his lips brushed Mystery’s ear when he whispered: “I was there with you. I’ll be here for you.”. He kissed Mystery’s neck and Mystery whimpered. “You can do it, Mystery. Let it know you’re in control. Tell it you own it.”

 

Mystery’s breath hitched and a moment of calm washed over him. Abby didn’t hesitate. He yanked Mystery up with a harsh grip on his arms. He grunted with the effort, then shoved Mystery towards the closest column. “We’re doing this my way now.”

 

Mystery stumbled but didn’t resist as Abby pressed his chest hard against the stone.

 

Abby: “Stay there.”. He grabbed the length of rope that served to restrain the other demon earlier and moved quickly, looping the rope around Mystery’s torso and the column, binding his chest tight to the cold surface with his arms pinned at his sides. The knots dug in and Mystery let out a low growl and flexed his claws. Abby pressed a hand to the back of Mystery’s neck and held him. “Don’t fight me, Mystery. Fight that thing inside you.”

 

Mystery’s eyes glowed for a moment, then returned to normal and he whimpered again.

 

Abby: “Yes, like that. Fight it.”. With a rough tug, he pulled Mystery’s pants down past his hips. “I’m going to own you right here.” he spat on his hand, then rubbed his fingers against Mystery’s entrance, the tip of his finger pressing in just a bit, making Mystery push his hips back. Abby’s free hand came down over Mystery’s ass cheek and left a red mark. “Hold still.”. Mystery pushed back against Abby’s touch again and another slap landed on his ass. “Control, Mystery. Control.”

 

Mystery growled, but the growl turned into a whimper as he heard Abby unbuckle his belt, then felt him pressed his hard cock against his ass.

 

Abby grinded his length between Mystery’s ass cheeks. “I’m going to own you. I’m going to take you hard. And while I do, you’re going to own that fucking shadow. Take control of it like I’m going to take control of you. Say it.”

 

Mystery’s breath came in sharp gasps now and his body tensed against the column. He managed to whisper: “I..I..I…own it.”

 

Abby gripped Mystery’s hip with one hand and slid the other around him, wrapping it around Mystery’s cock and stroked it rough. “Say it like you mean it. Own it like I own you.”

 

Mystery shuddered under Abby’s harsh touch but his voice gained more strength. “I own it.”. His hips pushed back, asking for more.

 

Abby: “That’s it.”. He leaned in and bit at Mystery’s neck hard enough to sting. “Feel me taking over you? Do that to the shadow.”. He positioned himself behind Mystery and pushed in, rough and without mercy. Mystery let out a ragged gasp and strained against the rope. Abby began to move and bit Mystery again. “That’s how you take over. Every thrust, every fucking bite, you’re owning it while I own you.”. He increased his pace, each thrust hard and deep.

 

Mystery’s claws scraped at the column, leaving deep grooves, as Abby drove hard into him. The turmoil inside him began to subside, replaced by a mix of pain and pleasure. The wind whipping around the courtyard began to die down and the fires subsided along with it.

 

Abby: “Yes, like that. Fight for it. Say it again.”. When Mystery didn’t answer, Abby took his hand away from Mystery’s cock and used it to slap his ass hard between each hard thrust. Mystery cried out and Abby slapped him harder. “Do as I say, Mystery. And make it do as you say.”. 

 

When Mystery still didn’t obey, Abby placed both hands on Mystery’s ass and spread his cheeks apart, then drove his cock all the way in. He held it deep inside Mystery and moved his hips without pulling back, then pressed his chest against Mystery’s back and grabbed him by the throat tight enough to make him struggle for breath. “I’m going to fuck that tight ass of yours until you do as I say. You’re not getting away, Mystery. You’re going to take my cock until you obey me. I own you, I will do with you as I please. Pound into you until you beg for mercy.”. He pushed his hips flat against Mystery’s ass and thrusted up hard enough to lift him off his feet.

 

The air around them crackled with energy and Mystery’s voice broke as he cried out: “I won it!”. His body trembled as he fought to seize the dominance Abby was forcing into him.

 

Abby growled low: “That’s it. Keep taking this. Fuck, this feels good doesn’t it. Keep taking my cock.”. Abby’s rhythm turned wild and Mystery’s moans mixed with growls each time Abby thrusted into him.

 

Mystery’s claws left more marks on the stone column. The feelings raging inside him almost pushed him over the edge but he held it together, then he heard himself beg for more. “Make me… make me take it all.”

 

Abby’s smile turned predatory: “I’m not stopping until you chain that demon.”. He slammed into Mystery harder, without mercy. “I’m owning this body. And you’re going to own that demon. Make it fucking kneel.”

 

Mystery’s body shivered as Abby’s thrusts pushed him hard against the column. The rope bit into his skin with each jerk of his body. His claws scraped at the stone as he submitted to Abby’s control. Abby’s grip on Mystery’s hips tightened and his claws dug in hard enough to leave marks. With each thrust, he drove in deep and rough.

 

Mystery cried out again: “I own it” and his body arched back into Abby’s punishing rhythm despite him being restrained. His breaths came in ragged pants but his voice held a strength that hadn’t been there before.

 

Abby leaned forward and bit Mystery’s neck again. “Fucking right, you do.”. His hand slid from Mystery’s throat down to the rope and he pressed against it, making sure Mystery felt it bite into his skin as he was being pounded.

 

Mystery’s body trembled on the edge. His growls were now fully replaced by moans that grew more desperate as the sensations of being dominated and claiming dominance collided within him. His words were laced with power: “It is mine. I own it.”

 

Abby’s own breath hitched as the pleasure built. “That’s what I want to hear.”. He reached around and his hand found Mystery’s cock. He began to stroke it in sync with his thrusts, pushing Mystery closer to the edge.

 

Mystery’s body began to convulse as the pressure built to a breaking point. “I… fucking… own… it.” he gasped out each word between Abby’s thrusts as his body surrendered to the overwhelming force while his mind took control over the chaos within.

 

Abby let out an approving growl. “Show me.” as he pushed them both past the limit. “Come for me, Mystery.”

 

The wind died down and the fires vanished, leaving behind only glowing embers. Meanwhile, Abby’s and Mystery’s release hit like a storm, raw and unrestrained. Mystery’s cry echoed through the ruins as he gave in to Abby’s command. Abby followed and he held Mystery pinned, keeping their bodies locked together as they both shuddered.

 

The tension slowly eased off and Abby pressed his forehead to Mystery’s back. He let out a shaky breath: “You owned it. I felt it.”

 

Mystery took deep, even breaths for a while. When he felt steady on his feet, he held out a hand and crooked his fingers and the ropes snapped. “Never powerless.”. He turned slowly and faced Abby. “Thank you.”

 

Abby placed a kiss on his forehead then wrapped him in a hug.

Notes:

Comments and suggestions are welcomed! Hope you enjoyed.